An exposition of the third chapter of the Epistle of St. Paul to the Philippians also two sermons of Christian watchfulnesse. The first upon Luke 12 37. The second upon Revel. 16.15. An exposition of part of the second chapter of the Epistle to the Philipp. A sermon upon Mal. 4. 2.3. By the late reverend divine Richard Sibbes, D.D. master of Katherine Hall in Cambridge, and sometimes preacher at Grayes-Inne.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1639
        
      
       Approx. 377 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 139 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A12184
         STC 22493
         ESTC S117268
         99852483
         99852483
         17807
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A12184)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17807)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1082:5)
      
       
         
           
             An exposition of the third chapter of the Epistle of St. Paul to the Philippians also two sermons of Christian watchfulnesse. The first upon Luke 12 37. The second upon Revel. 16.15. An exposition of part of the second chapter of the Epistle to the Philipp. A sermon upon Mal. 4. 2.3. By the late reverend divine Richard Sibbes, D.D. master of Katherine Hall in Cambridge, and sometimes preacher at Grayes-Inne.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
          
           [20], 32, 41-256, 204 p.
           
             Printed by T. Cotes [and John Dawson] for Peter Cole, and are to be sold at the Glove & Lyon in Corne-hill, neare the Royall Exchange,
             London :
             1639.
          
           
             The words "two sermons .. Mal. 4. 2.3." are bracketed together on title page.
             "Dawson pr[inted]. quires B-1st Ii"--STC.
             "The Christians watch" (caption title) begins new pagination on ² 2A1.
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
             Lacking quires ² 2A-end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Philippians III -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           THIRD
           CHAPTER
           OF
           THE
           EPISTLE
           OF
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           PHILIPPIANS
           :
        
         
           Also
           
             
               Two
               Sermons
               of
               Christian
               watchfulnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               upon
               Luke
               12
               37.
               
            
             
               The
               Second
               upon
               Revel
               .
               16.15
               .
            
             
               An
               Exposition
               of
               part
               of
               the
               second
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philipp
               .
            
             
               A
               Sermon
               upon
               Mal.
               4.2.3
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           the
           late
           Reverend
           Divine
           
             Richard
             Sibbes
          
           ,
           D.D.
           Master
           of
           Katherine
           Hall
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Preacher
           at
           Grayes-Inne
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIM
             .
             4.8
             .
          
           
             But
             godlinesse
             is
             profitable
             ,
             having
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             Cotes
          
           for
           
             Peter
             Cole
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Glove
           &
           Lyon
           in
           Corne-hill
           ,
           neare
           the
           
             Royall
             Exchange
          
           ,
           1639.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           Sr.
           MAVRICE
           ABBOT
           KNIGHT
           ,
           now
           Lord
           Maior
           of
           the
           Honorable
           Citie
           of
           London
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honorable
             ,
          
        
         
           MY
           respects
           unto
           you
           (
           being
           your
           Honours
           ingaged
           many
           wayes
           )
           have
           put
           me
           upon
           a
           designe
           or
           project
           for
           you
           ;
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           graciously
           prosper
           it
           in
           my
           hand
           .
           The
           tenour
           of
           it
           is
           briefly
           this
           :
           to
           encrease
           your
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           ease
           the
           burden
           of
           that
           laborious
           government
           ,
           which
           now
           lyeth
           upon
           your
           shoulder
           .
        
         
           To
           mention
           your
           name
           before
           the
           glorious
           labour
           of
           so
           great
           and
           worthy
           
           an
           agent
           in
           the
           factorage
           of
           Heaven
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           piece
           was
           )
           and
           to
           make
           you
           a
           Protector
           of
           them
           :
           cannot
           (
           I
           conceive
           )
           in
           sober
           interpretation
           ,
           but
           
             be
             conceived
          
           ,
           to
           adde
           honour
           unto
           him
           that
           hath
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           have
           more
           abundantly
           .
           Blessed
           is
           the
           wing
           that
           is
           spread
           over
           any
           of
           the
           things
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           shelter
           them
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           to
           put
           into
           your
           hand
           ,
           and
           from
           your
           hand
           into
           your
           heart
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           that
           will
           gloriously
           recompence
           your
           faithfulnesse
           in
           that
           great
           trust
           committed
           to
           you
           ,
           cannot
           but
           (
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           him
           to
           whom
           blessing
           belongeth
           )
           be
           a
           cordiall
           meanes
           to
           strengthen
           your
           heart
           in
           the
           pange
           of
           government
           ,
           and
           cause
           you
           to
           travaile
           and
           bring
           forth
           with
           more
           ease
           .
           There
           is
           no
           labour
           ,
           nor
           travaile
           ,
           nor
           sorrow
           ,
           nor
           difficultie
           ,
           nor
           danger
           ,
           nor
           death
           that
           hath
           any
           evill
           or
           bitternesse
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           Heaven
           is
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           
           of
           the
           living
           God
           embracing
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           have
           miscaried
           in
           point
           of
           good
           manners
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           in
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           your
           Honour
           shall
           doe
           but
           justice
           to
           charge
           your
           owne
           courtesie
           and
           respects
           alwayes
           shewed
           unto
           mee
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           in
           part
           )
           with
           the
           blame
           of
           it
           .
           Had
           not
           there
           beene
           the
           tempter
           ,
           doubtlesse
           in
           this
           case
           I
           had
           not
           beene
           the
           transgressour
           .
           The
           God
           of
           peace
           prosper
           the
           government
           of
           this
           great
           Cittie
           in
           your
           hand
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           a
           glorious
           rise
           and
           advantage
           unto
           you
           of
           your
           greater
           glory
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
           And
           your
           Honour
           may
           assure
           your selfe
           that
           so
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           God
           that
           heareth
           prayer
           shall
           reject
           the
           prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             honour
             to
             command
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             I.
             G.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           GOod
           Reader
           ,
           to
           discourse
           the
           worth
           or
           commendations
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           (
           especially
           the
           pens
           of
           others
           having
           done
           sacrifice
           unto
           him
           in
           that
           kind
           )
           I
           judge
           it
           but
           an
           impertinencie
           :
           and
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           I
           should
           exchange
           thoughts
           or
           judgements
           with
           thee
           herein
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           but
           mine
           owne
           againe
           .
           The
           booke
           it selfe
           ,
           judiciously
           interpreted
           is
           a
           volume
           of
           his
           commendation
           :
           and
           those
           though
           from
           his
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           without
           any
           touch
           or
           tincture
           of
           vanitie
           or
           selfe
           affectation
           .
           
           The
           best
           sight
           of
           a
           man
           is
           to
           heare
           him
           speake
           ,
           the
           tongue
           being
           a
           voluntary
           and
           pleasant
           rack
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           confesse
           its
           treasure
           whether
           it
           bee
           good
           or
           evill
           .
           The
           diligence
           and
           care
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           have
           interposed
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           what
           came
           from
           him
           in
           this
           way
           from
           perishing
           ,
           have
           made
           the
           Christian
           world
           debtors
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           great
           pitty
           it
           had
           beene
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           spake
           in
           publicke
           ,
           should
           have
           dyed
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           made
           seven
           time●
           more
           publicke
           ,
           then
           speaking
           could
           doe
           .
           The
           sparkes
           of
           such
           fires
           as
           he
           kindled
           ,
           would
           have
           beene
           ill
           quenched
           ,
           till
           the
           world
           had
           beene
           further
           serv'd
           with
           the
           light
           and
           heat
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           heapes
           of
           bookes
           is
           one
           of
           the
           oppressions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           invention
           of
           the
           Presse
           hath
           beene
           the
           exaltation
           of
           weakenesse
           and
           vanitie
           amongst
           men
           as
           well
           as
           of
           learning
           and
           knowledge
           .
           Yet
           know
           I
           no
           way
           better
           to
           reteine
           the
           oppressed
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           then
           for
           men
           of
           worth
           and
           growne
           judgements
           and
           learning
           ,
           to
           appeare
           in
           bookes
           also
           among
           the
           multitude
           .
           The
           time
           was
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           
             Gods
             many
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Lords
             many
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           the
           world
           was
           pestred
           with
           Devills
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           Gods
           :
           but
           the
           onely
           meanes
           of
           discharging
           the
           world
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           setting
           forth
           and
           preaching
           of
           the
           one
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           so
           the
           furnishing
           the
           world
           with
           such
           bookes
           ,
           as
           are
           bookes
           indeed
           ,
           that
           breathe
           spirit
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           are
           strong
           of
           heaven
           ,
           speaking
           with
           authoritie
           and
           power
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           affamish
           the
           multitude
           of
           Idoll
           books
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           them
           desolate
           without
           a
           reader
           .
           It
           is
           (
           questionlesse
           )
           with
           men
           in
           respect
           of
           bookes
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           men
           themselves
           (
           and
           indeede
           how
           there
           should
           be
           any
           difference
           betweene
           men
           and
           bookes
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           the
           booke
           being
           but
           the
           minde
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           minde
           of
           a
           man
           being
           the
           man
           himselfe
           )
           
             Homo
             homini
             Deus
          
           ,
           
           
             homo
             homini
             Lupus
          
           .
           There
           are
           men
           that
           are
           Gods
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           men
           that
           are
           Wolves
           to
           men
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           men-wolves
           there
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           more
           men-gods
           there
           had
           neede
           to
           bee
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           darkenesse
           would
           overcome
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           
           earth
           as
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           .
           So
           there
           are
           bookes
           that
           are
           laden
           with
           divine
           and
           true
           treasure
           ,
           that
           will
           recompence
           the
           Reader
           ,
           his
           labour
           and
           paines
           seven
           fold
           into
           his
           bosome
           ,
           that
           will
           open
           his
           mouth
           and
           enlarge
           his
           heart
           to
           blesse
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           given
           gifts
           unto
           men
           :
           Againe
           there
           are
           bookes
           also
           that
           will
           deale
           cruelly
           and
           deceitfully
           with
           men
           ,
           consuming
           their
           pretious
           time
           &
           opportunities
           ,
           taking
           their
           mony
           for
           that
           which
           is
           not
           bread
           .
           Now
           the
           more
           dreamers
           of
           dreames
           there
           are
           ,
           there
           had
           neede
           be
           the
           more
           that
           see
           visions
           .
           The
           more
           weake
           ,
           hungry
           ,
           loose
           and
           emptie
           discourses
           the
           world
           is
           overlayed
           and
           encumbred
           with
           all
           ,
           the
           more
           neede
           it
           hath
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           a
           counter
           recompence
           ,
           of
           a
           full
           provision
           of
           solid
           and
           masculine
           writings
           ,
           that
           may
           make
           men
           ,
           men
           ;
           and
           not
           alwayes
           children
           in
           understanding
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           prefacing
           Authors
           with
           long
           Epistles
           is
           no
           imployment
           of
           any
           sovereigne
           necessitie
           .
           Therefore
           I
           will
           no
           longer
           separate
           betweene
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           I
           desire
           to
           recommend
           unto
           thee
           more
           then
           any
           thing
           of
           mine
           owne
           .
           The
           blessing
           of
           him
           that
           giveth
           the
           increase
           be
           upon
           the
           labour
           of
           him
           that
           planted
           and
           watred
           much
           in
           the
           courts
           of
           the
           house
           of
           his
           God
           ;
           that
           though
           hee
           be
           dead
           ,
           hee
           may
           yet
           speake
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           thine
           and
           of
           many
           soules
           .
        
         
           
             
               Thine
               with
               a
               single
               heart
               and
               multiplied
               affections
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             I.G.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           THIRD
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Philippians
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 PHILIP
                 .
                 3.1
              
               .
            
             
               Finally
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           THIS
           Chapter
           containes
           a
           general
           Exhortation
           to
           severall
           duties
           :
           In
           this
           Verse
           you
           have
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           them
           ,
           all
           must
           bee
           done
           in
           rejoycing
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           proceeds
           to
           backe
           other
           particular
           
           
           
           
           
           Exhortations
           ,
           with
           reasons
           and
           examples
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           we
           will
           speake
           of
           particularly
           when
           we
           come
           at
           them
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           Verse
           I
           wil
           speake
           first
           of
           the
           Compellation
           ,
           Brethren
           :
           then
           of
           the
           Exhortation
           ,
           Rejoyce
           :
           and
           lastly
           of
           the
           Limitation
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           1
           [
           Brethren
           .
           ]
           By
           this
           loving
           Compellation
           hee
           labours
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           hearts
           and
           affections
           ;
           well
           knowing
           ,
           That
           exhortations
           are
           of
           the
           more
           force
           ,
           being
           directed
           to
           those
           that
           are
           perswaded
           of
           the
           good
           affection
           of
           the
           speaker
           .
           If
           exhortation
           comes
           from
           the
           pride
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           the
           pride
           of
           man
           in
           the
           hearers
           will
           beat
           it
           back
           ,
           and
           give
           no
           entertainment
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           are
           Christians
           Brethren
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           same
           beginning
           of
           life
           from
           the
           same
           Father
           :
           as
           also
           they
           have
           the
           same
           common
           Brother
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ.
           They
           have
           the
           same
           wombe
           ,
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           same
           food
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           They
           have
           the
           same
           promises
           :
           they
           are
           all
           heires
           ,
           all
           borne
           to
           an
           Inheritance
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           the
           word
           Brother
           is
           a
           word
           of
           equality
           and
           of
           dignitiy
           :
           of
           equality
           ,
           though
           in
           personall
           Callings
           one
           is
           superior
           to
           other
           ,
           yet
           this
           takes
           not
           away
           the
           common
           Brotherhood
           .
           This
           should
           fill
           up
           the
           vallies
           of
           mens
           hearts
           dejected
           here
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           meane
           estates
           ;
           as
           also
           pull
           downe
           the
           mountaines
           of
           the
           proud
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           lifted
           up
           through
           these
           outward
           things
           .
           Kings
           must
           not
           lift
           up
           themselves
           in
           disdaine
           of
           others
           ,
           because
           
           all
           these
           personall
           respects
           end
           in
           death
           ,
           we
           carry
           them
           not
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           in
           those
           respects
           that
           we
           agree
           in
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           Grace
           and
           Goodnesse
           ,
           we
           shall
           continue
           united
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           yet
           must
           we
           honour
           such
           as
           are
           in
           eminencie
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           them
           as
           men
           worthy
           of
           all
           respect
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           dignity
           according
           to
           their
           places
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           this
           is
           
             a
             name
             of
             Dignitie
          
           ,
           it
           argues
           that
           we
           are
           not
           basely
           borne
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           Heaven
           :
           Christ
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           first
           terme
           he
           gives
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           tell
           my
           Brethren
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           I
           go
           to
           my
           Father
           and
           their
           Father
           .
           This
           
             word
             is
             also
             a
             word
             of
             love
             ,
          
           and
           therewith
           the
           Apostle
           insinuates
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           Philippians
           .
           Examine
           therefore
           thy
           affections
           towards
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           If
           we
           love
           and
           respect
           them
           as
           our
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           good
           is
           our
           estate
           :
           if
           we
           hate
           them
           ,
           our
           estate
           cannot
           be
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           
             Let
             not
             this
             word
             be
             appropriated
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             same
             number
             .
          
           For
           one
           brother
           cannot
           make
           another
           no
           brother
           :
           for
           it
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Father
           that
           makes
           Brethren
           .
           So
           long
           therefore
           as
           thou
           seest
           any
           thing
           of
           Christ
           in
           any
           ,
           breake
           not
           off
           thy
           affection
           ,
           and
           disdaine
           not
           the
           name
           of
           brother
           to
           such
           :
           for
           where
           the
           spirit
           is
           ,
           it
           workes
           in
           us
           a
           resemblance
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           stamps
           his
           Image
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           [
           Rejoyce
           .
           2
           ]
           It
           is
           not
           only
           an
           affection
           ,
           but
           a
           
           dutie
           that
           we
           are
           injoyned
           .
           Wherein
           first
           observe
           ,
        
         
           
           It
           is
           a
           Christians
           dutie
           to
           rejoyce
           .
           It
           is
           commanded
           here
           :
           Ministers
           are
           injoyned
           to
           speak
           comfort
           to
           such
           ,
           Isa.
           40.
           
           
             Comfort
             yee
             ,
             Comfort
             yee
          
           my
           people
           ;
           and
           Christ
           came
           to
           binde
           up
           the
           broken
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           sent
           to
           shew
           men
           their
           unrighteousnesse
           .
           Iob.
           33.23
           .
           The
           spirit
           that
           is
           in
           such
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           joy
           :
           and
           therefore
           joy
           is
           reckoned
           as
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           spirit
           Gal.
           5.22
           .
        
         
           And
           why
           should
           not
           Christians
           rejoyce
           ?
           they
           are
           
             free
             from
             the
             spirituall
             Egypt
             ,
             from
             greatest
             miseries
             .
          
           Nay
           why
           should
           not
           we
           sing
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           after
           their
           deliverance
           ?
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           ,
           is
           farre
           greater
           than
           theirs
           .
           And
           
             we
             have
             the
             greatest
             prerogatives
          
           ;
           we
           have
           here
           an
           assured
           hope
           of
           eternall
           perfect
           happinesse
           hereafter
           ,
           we
           have
           peace
           with
           God.
           Rom.
           5.1
           .
           We
           have
           free
           accesse
           in
           all
           our
           wants
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           wee
           have
           a
           God
           ready
           to
           heare
           all
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           us
           ;
           we
           have
           many
           gift
           ,
           already
           received
           ,
           Christ
           is
           already
           given
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           regeneration
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           wee
           have
           promises
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           separate
           us
           from
           Christ
           :
           surely
           these
           are
           great
           causes
           of
           joy
           in
           us
           :
           and
           having
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           wee
           dishonour
           them
           ,
           the
           giver
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           our selves
           ,
           and
           our
           profession
           ,
           if
           we
           rejoyce
           not
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           second
           place
           observe
           ,
           That
           it
           belongs
           
           only
           to
           Christians
           to
           rejoyce
           .
           Others
           have
           neither
           cause
           of
           joy
           ,
           nor
           commandement
           to
           rejoyce
           :
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Prophets
           are
           bidden
           to
           bid
           such
           howle
           and
           lament
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           their
           miserable
           estate
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           ground
           can
           a
           condemned
           person
           have
           of
           joy
           ?
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           damned
           estate
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           will
           snatch
           this
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           yet
           is
           salvation
           not
           their
           portion
           .
           They
           joy
           indeed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           sinne
           ;
           in
           seeing
           ,
           or
           doing
           evill
           to
           others
           .
           Or
           if
           sometimes
           they
           joy
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           (
           for
           a
           wicked
           man
           may
           doe
           so
           )
           it
           is
           but
           a
           forced
           joy
           :
           and
           much
           like
           hot
           waters
           to
           a
           cold
           fit
           of
           an
           Ague
           ,
           it
           brings
           heate
           ,
           and
           expulses
           cold
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           it
           burnes
           them
           after
           .
           So
           this
           joy
           seemes
           to
           comfort
           them
           now
           ,
           but
           when
           triall
           comes
           it
           failes
           him
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           more
           disconsolate
           to
           see
           himselfe
           thus
           beguiled
           .
           Fitter
           it
           were
           for
           such
           to
           bee
           first
           humbled
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           than
           to
           administer
           comfort
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           speake
           peace
           where
           none
           belongs
           is
           to
           undoe
           men
           .
           It
           is
           the
           broken
           that
           must
           be
           healed
           ,
           and
           the
           wearie
           that
           must
           come
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           3
           In
           the
           third
           place
           observe
           ,
           3
           The
           limitation
           of
           this
           joy
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           is
           often
           called
           Lord
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           our
           Lord
           :
           First
           by
           gift
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           all
           to
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           Conquest
           ,
           he
           hath
           gotten
           victory
           of
           Sathan
           .
           
           And
           thirdly
           by
           marriage
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           well
           call
           him
           Lord
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           our
           Lord
           :
           for
           by
           him
           we
           come
           to
           conquer
           all
           our
           enemies
           ,
           by
           him
           wee
           have
           peace
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           he
           makes
           us
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           brings
           us
           to
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           practise
           of
           this
           dutie
           of
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           incouraged
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           how
           it
           is
           a
           meanes
           not
           onely
           of
           
             adherence
             to
             God
          
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           
             obedience
             to
             his
             Lawes
          
           .
        
         
           1
           Ioy
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           sound
           ,
           knits
           us
           firme
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           rest
           contented
           in
           him
           as
           our
           only
           and
           sufficient
           joy
           ,
           seeking
           for
           no
           other
           joy
           in
           any
           other
           thing
           .
           To
           us
           Christ
           is
           made
           
             all
             in
             all
          
           ;
           That
           we
           should
           solace
           our selves
           in
           his
           fulnesse
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           truely
           doe
           ,
           we
           will
           count
           all
           other
           things
           as
           despised
           ,
           assuring
           our selves
           ,
           they
           cannot
           minister
           ,
           or
           adde
           ,
           any
           jote
           of
           sound
           comfort
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           indure
           any
           thought
           of
           mixture
           of
           other
           things
           with
           Christ
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           him
           more
           sufficient
           and
           compleate
           for
           our
           joy
           to
           rest
           on
           .
        
         
           
             Obedience
             to
             his
             lawes
          
           :
           for
           joy
           stirres
           up
           chearfulnesse
           to
           every
           duty
           ,
           and
           makes
           all
           duties
           acceptable
           to
           God
           and
           man
           :
           for
           the
           want
           hereof
           many
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           dull
           in
           good
           duties
           ;
           and
           where
           a
           large
           portion
           of
           this
           joy
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           remove
           all
           lets
           and
           delayes
           to
           dutie
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           only
           inable
           us
           to
           ,
           but
           in
           dutie
           .
           Cain
           no
           doubt
           came
           cheerfully
           to
           a
           good
           duty
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           :
           but
           for
           want
           of
           this
           cheerfull
           ,
           and
           joyfull
           spirit
           ,
           what
           was
           his
           behaviour
           in
           the
           performance
           
           thereof
           ?
           
             His
             countenance
             was
             cast
             downe
          
           :
           this
           God
           espies
           sodainly
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           doth
           in
           all
           our
           dull
           performances
           :
           for
           he
           looks
           things
           should
           be
           done
           cheerfully
           ,
           and
           reason
           too
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           a
           treasure
           of
           excellent
           promises
           to
           incourage
           us
           .
           We
           see
           it
           in
           men
           ,
           they
           love
           when
           a
           thing
           is
           done
           cheerfully
           ,
           they
           know
           it
           betokens
           love
           in
           the
           partie
           that
           doth
           it
           :
           and
           can
           we
           then
           thinke
           it
           strange
           that
           God
           requires
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           fashion
           our selves
           to
           this
           dutie
           ,
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           increase
           our
           joy
           more
           abundantly
           :
           And
           he
           performed
           it
           to
           Hezekiah
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           29.
           end
           .
           He
           will
           give
           delight
           as
           a
           reward
           to
           him
           that
           delighteth
           in
           his
           worke
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           labour
           to
           bring
           our selves
           to
           this
           dutie
           ;
           to
           the
           obtaining
           of
           which
           ,
           observe
           these
           directions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           consider
           ,
           
             that
             joy
             comes
             from
             Faith.
          
           For
           it
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           makes
           us
           rejoyce
           ,
           Rom
           5.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           1.6
           .
           Now
           therefore
           whatsoever
           strengthens
           Faith
           ,
           strengthens
           also
           our
           joy
           ;
           and
           contrarily
           what
           weakens
           the
           one
           ,
           must
           of
           necessitie
           weaken
           the
           other
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           
             joy
             comes
             from
             peace
          
           .
           Whatsoever
           therefore
           disturbs
           our
           peace
           ,
           must
           needs
           disturbe
           our
           joy
           .
           Therefore
           Sathan
           to
           despoile
           us
           of
           our
           joy
           ,
           he
           spoiles
           our
           faith
           through
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           he
           weakens
           our
           hope
           and
           our
           comfort
           .
           What
           is
           to
           be
           done
           then
           ?
           Surely
           repaire
           to
           the
           fountaine
           of
           health
           ,
           the
           well
           of
           joy
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           Isa.
           12.3
           .
           And
           from
           thence
           
           must
           we
           draw
           all
           our
           comfort
           .
           Use
           therefore
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           use
           them
           as
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           his
           commandement
           ,
           and
           expect
           the
           issue
           with
           patience
           .
           Many
           there
           are
           that
           use
           the
           meanes
           ,
           but
           take
           no
           joy
           at
           all
           in
           them
           :
           why
           ?
           they
           doe
           it
           not
           as
           in
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           command
           ,
           but
           they
           rest
           in
           the
           deed
           done
           ,
           and
           they
           thinke
           God
           is
           bound
           to
           give
           them
           joy
           :
           God
           justly
           denies
           such
           that
           which
           they
           presume
           of
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ;
           
             Pray
             that
             your
             joy
             may
             bee
             full
             .
          
           See
           this
           in
           most
           of
           Davids
           Psalmes
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           he
           complaines
           for
           the
           want
           of
           Gods
           presence
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           anger
           ,
           but
           comes
           off
           with
           a
           large
           portion
           of
           comfort
           ▪
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             yee
             wicked
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             heard
             my
             prayer
             ,
          
           Psal.
           6.
           
           In
           the
           use
           of
           all
           meanes
           therefore
           joyne
           prayer
           :
           pray
           for
           faith
           ,
           for
           hope
           ,
           and
           such
           graces
           as
           may
           bring
           joy
           .
           Though
           at
           first
           thou
           findest
           thy selfe
           to
           bee
           cold
           ,
           to
           have
           little
           or
           no
           comfort
           at
           all
           ,
           yet
           give
           not
           over
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           at
           length
           find
           plentie
           thereof
           .
           Remember
           the
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           :
           at
           the
           first
           despised
           and
           called
           dogge
           ,
           but
           what
           did
           her
           constancy
           gaine
           ?
           A
           gracious
           answer
           ,
           
             O
             woman
             ,
             great
             is
             thy
             faith
             ,
             bee
             it
             to
             thee
             as
             thou
             desirest
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           place
           ;
           
             Remember
             former
             times
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             Psal.
          
           77.6
           .
           hee
           was
           so
           oppressed
           ,
           his
           
             sore
             ranne
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             ceased
             not
             ,
          
           (
           as
           hee
           saith
           .
           )
           But
           then
           ,
           
             I
             remembred
             the
             daies
             of
             old
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Consider
           thou
           also
           in
           thy
           deepest
           affliction
           ,
           times
           were
           once
           when
           thou
           hadst
           the
           cleare
           ,
           
           and
           comfortable
           light
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           present
           with
           thee
           :
           he
           will
           not
           leave
           thee
           ,
           his
           nature
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           :
           
             Have
             societie
             with
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           and
           keepe
           company
           with
           those
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           two
           Disciples
           hearts
           did
           burne
           when
           they
           talkt
           with
           Christ
           ;
           so
           verily
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           this
           heate
           of
           comfort
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           increase
           :
           For
           God
           blesses
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           discerning
           Christians
           ,
           can
           tell
           us
           more
           ,
           and
           opportunely
           bring
           things
           to
           mind
           which
           thou
           thy selfe
           remembrest
           not
           ,
           and
           can
           informe
           our
           judgments
           when
           they
           are
           blinded
           with
           griefe
           and
           melancholly
           .
           Use
           therefore
           the
           company
           of
           the
           good
           ,
           when
           thou
           findest
           doubts
           arise
           ,
           and
           make
           thy
           griefs
           knowne
           to
           some
           wise
           and
           judicious
           Christian
           ,
           for
           the
           divell
           is
           too
           strong
           for
           any
           one
           alone
           ,
           hee
           will
           prevaile
           against
           thee
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           be
           too
           weake
           too
           wrestle
           with
           him
           hand
           to
           hand
           .
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           therefore
           that
           
             Melancholy
             persons
          
           are
           so
           destitute
           of
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Q.
           It
           will
           be
           asked
           :
           May
           we
           not
           rejoyce
           in
           friends
           societie
           ,
           deliverance
           from
           dangers
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           good
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ?
        
         
           A.
           I
           answer
           yes
           :
           and
           yet
           joy
           in
           the
           Lord
           also
           ,
           for
           when
           as
           whatsoever
           we
           have
           ,
           we
           receive
           it
           as
           a
           token
           of
           Gods
           particular
           love
           to
           us
           in
           Christ
           who
           both
           gives
           us
           our
           daily
           bread
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           life
           ;
           comforts
           both
           heavenly
           and
           earthly
           ,
           These
           outward
           things
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           doe
           
           strengthen
           the
           faith
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           thereby
           our
           joy
           is
           strengthened
           :
           wherefore
           wee
           may
           thus
           joy
           in
           them
           ,
           nay
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           do
           it
           .
           The
           wicked
           they
           indeed
           receive
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           from
           Gods
           care
           of
           the
           generall
           good
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           race
           of
           mankinde
           :
           And
           therefore
           can
           take
           no
           joy
           truely
           from
           them
           as
           the
           child
           of
           God
           doth
           :
           who
           in
           the
           right
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           first
           rejoyceth
           that
           he
           is
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           reconciled
           to
           him
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           his
           ;
           and
           then
           that
           he
           having
           the
           field
           ,
           hath
           also
           the
           pearle
           ;
           all
           blessings
           belonging
           to
           this
           life
           and
           a
           better
           are
           in
           Christ
           made
           his
           ,
           and
           he
           so
           rejoyces
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           referres
           the
           comfort
           ,
           and
           strength
           that
           he
           receiveth
           from
           them
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God.
           Gods
           children
           receiving
           good
           things
           from
           him
           ,
           are
           threatned
           for
           not
           rejoycing
           in
           them
           ,
           Deut.
           28.47
           .
           in
           the
           45.
           verse
           he
           saith
           :
           
             The
             curses
             shall
             be
             upon
             thee
             ,
             for
             that
             thou
             servest
             not
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             with
             joyfulnesse
             ,
             and
             gladnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             for
             the
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           expresly
           commanded
           ,
           Deut.
           26.11
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             rejoyce
             in
             everie
             good
             thing
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             ,
             and
             thine
             house
             .
          
        
         
           Q.
           But
           it
           may
           be
           questioned
           .
           Why
           (
           if
           this
           be
           true
           )
           are
           Gods
           children
           so
           disconsolate
           ,
           none
           are
           so
           much
           troubled
           in
           conscience
           ,
           as
           they
           ?
        
         
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           Their
           sorrow
           proceeds
           not
           from
           their
           good
           estate
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           are
           Christians
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           want
           of
           the
           perfections
           to
           make
           them
           absolute
           Christians
           indeed
           .
        
         
         
           2
           They
           either
           doe
           not
           know
           themselves
           ,
           or
           
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           because
           they
           glorifie
           not
           God
           ,
           nor
           adorne
           their
           profession
           ,
           God
           justly
           suffers
           his
           joy
           to
           be
           hid
           ,
           by
           ●iding
           the
           comfortable
           presence
           of
           his
           spirit
           .
        
         
           3
           Gods
           childrens
           joy
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           great
           ,
           
           yet
           is
           not
           discerned
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           hidden
           joy
           :
           the
           feast
           is
           kept
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           seene
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           discernes
           all
           things
           carnally
           :
           carnall
           joy
           is
           alwayes
           outward
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           expresse
           .
        
         
           4
           While
           Gods
           children
           live
           here
           ,
           they
           have
           
           ever
           a
           mixture
           of
           the
           two
           affections
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           griefe
           ,
           to
           temper
           one
           another
           :
           for
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           is
           onely
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           this
           life
           will
           not
           indure
           perfect
           joy
           ,
           but
           ever
           when
           there
           is
           cause
           given
           of
           joy
           ,
           we
           have
           something
           to
           humble
           us
           ;
           and
           to
           keepe
           us
           from
           being
           exalted
           above
           measure
           .
           As
           Paul
           had
           some
           base
           temptation
           ,
           which
           he
           cals
           the
           
             pricke
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           who
           therefore
           bids
           us
           to
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ,
           that
           we
           lose
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           prevailing
           of
           our
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           will
           be
           objected
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Christian
           is
           fuller
           of
           sorrow
           than
           joy
           .
           To
           which
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           it
           arises
           either
           from
           ignorance
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           comfort
           ,
           or
           from
           want
           of
           application
           of
           them
           .
           When
           a
           man
           is
           a
           you●g
           Christian
           ,
           newly
           begun
           ,
           he
           knowes
           not
           ,
           nor
           understands
           ,
           what
           grounds
           he
           hath
           of
           joy
           ;
           they
           are
           as
           children
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           their
           inheritance
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           nor
           their
           fathers
           love
           :
           especially
           if
           he
           
           correct
           them
           ,
           they
           thinke
           he
           loves
           them
           not
           .
           Even
           those
           that
           are
           growne
           Christians
           ,
           faile
           too
           often
           in
           this
           ,
           either
           by
           mis-applying
           the
           grounds
           ,
           and
           mis-judging
           of
           their
           estate
           ;
           or
           sometimes
           through
           the
           distemper
           of
           their
           body
           through
           melancholly
           .
           These
           judge
           of
           Grace
           by
           the
           measure
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           judge
           by
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           little
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           measure
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           truth
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           there
           are
           degrees
           of
           grace
           ,
           in
           some
           more
           ,
           in
           some
           lesse
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           more
           in
           one
           time
           ,
           than
           in
           another
           .
           Take
           therefore
           a
           Christian
           in
           his
           right
           estate
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           a
           growne
           Christian
           ,
           whom
           neither
           melancholy
           ,
           nor
           temptation
           doth
           trouble
           ,
           take
           him
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           be
           ,
           he
           doth
           rejoyce
           more
           soundly
           with
           true
           ioy
           ,
           and
           hearty
           ,
           than
           any
           one
           can
           ,
           being
           an
           ungodly
           man
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           merry
           .
           How
           ever
           ,
           this
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           of
           ,
           a
           Christian
           hath
           the
           greatest
           cause
           to
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           sayd
           before
           ,
           hee
           ought
           to
           stirre
           it
           up
           in
           him
           by
           all
           meanes
           .
           And
           therefore
           how
           ever
           undisposed
           he
           be
           thereto
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           search
           what
           good
           things
           God
           hath
           wrought
           in
           him
           :
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           know
           his
           estate
           he
           cannot
           praise
           God
           as
           he
           should
           .
           He
           must
           meditate
           also
           of
           the
           vanitie
           of
           all
           worldly
           things
           ,
           they
           vanish
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           them
           ever
           failed
           of
           any
           true
           joy
           ,
           it
           never
           comes
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           deep
           enough
           to
           comfort
           men
           that
           meet
           with
           afflictions
           :
           they
           only
           touch
           the
           fancie
           ,
           as
           
           the
           fancie
           of
           a
           beast
           may
           be
           delighted
           .
        
         
           Let
           him
           also
           compare
           all
           discomforts
           that
           can
           come
           with
           this
           ioy
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           hee
           shall
           finde
           that
           it
           countervailes
           a
           world
           of
           sorrow
           :
           this
           has
           no
           end
           ,
           they
           are
           momentany
           ,
           they
           last
           but
           for
           a
           night
           ;
           this
           is
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           whom
           is
           fulnesse
           of
           ioy
           .
           This
           made
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           so
           resolute
           ,
           that
           they
           set
           light
           by
           all
           afflictions
           whatsoever
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           their
           greatest
           afflictions
           they
           have
           the
           sweetest
           ioy
           and
           greatest
           comforts
           .
           And
           let
           him
           also
           consider
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           he
           avoides
           the
           reproach
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           shewes
           the
           force
           ,
           and
           efficacie
           thereof
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           is
           formerly
           declared
           .
           And
           let
           him
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           hinderances
           of
           this
           joy
           .
           As
           first
           of
           all
           ;
           of
           sinne
           committed
           and
           not
           repented
           :
           let
           him
           repent
           betimes
           ,
           else
           it
           keeps
           a
           man
           dead
           ,
           and
           dull
           ,
           and
           backward
           :
           so
           long
           as
           this
           Achan
           is
           unfound
           ,
           it
           will
           keep
           him
           in
           discomfort
           .
           Let
           him
           take
           heed
           of
           secret
           purposes
           either
           to
           sinne
           ,
           or
           to
           favour
           himselfe
           in
           any
           one
           sinne
           (
           how
           small
           soever
           )
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
           This
           will
           robbe
           him
           utterly
           of
           comfort
           ,
           for
           joy
           cannot
           lodge
           in
           such
           a
           heart
           .
           
             If
             I
             regard
             iniquitie
             in
             my
             heart
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             heare
             me
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             Psal.
          
           66.
           )
           Furthermore
           ,
           let
           him
           
             take
             heed
             of
             negligence
             in
             good
             duties
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           doe
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           ought
           to
           stirre
           up
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           doe
           them
           thorowly
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           strive
           against
           his
           corruptions
           .
           For
           Christians
           have
           never
           so
           much
           joy
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           have
           laboured
           with
           
           their
           endeavours
           to
           overcome
           their
           imperfections
           in
           good
           actions
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           him
           
             take
             heed
             of
             casting
             himselfe
             into
             dull
             or
             dead
             acquaintance
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           cannot
           avoid
           conversing
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           have
           no
           secret
           and
           inward
           acquaintance
           but
           with
           the
           best
           :
           a
           companion
           of
           fooles
           shall
           be
           beaten
           ,
           and
           the
           wise
           with
           the
           wise
           will
           learne
           wisedome
           .
           We
           are
           all
           travellers
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           let
           us
           therefore
           chuse
           such
           company
           ,
           as
           may
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           be
           a
           chariot
           to
           carry
           us
           thither
           ,
           with
           their
           good
           example
           and
           discourses
           :
           And
           with
           the
           Prophet
           David
           ,
           thinke
           it
           a
           great
           griefe
           when
           we
           have
           not
           such
           society
           as
           may
           doe
           us
           good
           .
           
           
             Woe
             is
             me
             that
             I
             am
             constrained
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Meshech
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           if
           heretofore
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           have
           beene
           faulty
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           warning
           of
           this
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             1.
             
             To
             write
             the
             same
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             me
             indeed
             is
             not
             greevous
             ,
             but
             for
             you
             it
             is
             safe
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             the
             Apostle
             had
             formerly
             bidden
             them
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             18.
             and
             28.
             verses
             ;
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             bids
             them
             rejoyce
             againe
             ,
             saying
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             safe
             for
             them
             to
             heare
             the
             same
             thing●
             often
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             grievous
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             write
             the
             same
             things
             twice
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             doth
             also
             bid
             them
             ,
             
             
               to
               beware
               of
               such
               as
               may
               hinder
               their
               joy
               ,
            
             as
             Dogges
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Concision
             .
             Preventing
             thereby
             secret
             objections
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             make
             against
             repeating
             the
             same
             things
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             in
             generall
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Word
            
             and
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               to
               know
               secret
               objections
            
             that
             might
             bee
             made
             ,
             
               and
               to
               prevent
               them
            
             ;
             turning
             away
             thereby
             whatsoever
             might
             hinder
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             And
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             it
             teaches
             us
             ;
          
           
             That
             
               it
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               those
               ,
            
             
             that
             meane
             to
             prevaile
             by
             instruction
             ,
             
               to
               know
               the
               secret
               dispositions
               of
               those
               they
               deale
               withall
               .
            
             For
             when
             their
             mindes
             are
             not
             quieted
             or
             cleered
             from
             doubts
             and
             hindrances
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             entertaine
             any
             good
             counsell
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             (
             for
             I
             cannot
             stand
             on
             these
             things
             )
             it
             shewes
             
               our
               disposition
               by
               nature
               ,
               to
               count
               repetition
               of
               the
               same
               things
               to
               bee
               tedious
               and
               irksome
               .
            
             For
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             ,
             we
             wander
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             intentions
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             losse
             to
             lose
             our
             constancie
             ,
             and
             setled
             disposition
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             find
             it
             noted
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             weary
             of
             one
             kinde
             of
             food
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             called
             
               Angels
               food
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             (
             which
             I
             intend
             more
             to
             stand
             upon
             )
             observe
             with
             me
             ,
             
             That
             
               dwelling
               on
               the
               same
               things
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               even
               for
               the
               best
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             the
             reasons
             are
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             
               Because
               truth
               is
               supernaturall
               ,
               and
               our
               
               mindes
               are
               carnall
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               must
               change
               these
               our
               mindes
               must
               be
               assiduous
               ,
            
             or
             else
             our
             mindes
             will
             〈◊〉
             into
             their
             first
             estate
             .
             Wee
             are
             naturally
             changeable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             ne●d
             to
             have
             the
             truth
             (
             as
             at
             the
             first
             to
             change
             us
             ,
             )
             even
             so
             to
             be
             continually
             presented
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             perpetually
             in
             this
             spirituall
             change
             .
             And
             a
          
           
             
             Second
             reason
             may
             be
             :
             
               Because
               we
               often
               regard
               not
               the
               truth
               at
               the
               first
               ,
            
             second
             ,
             or
             third
             time
             urged
             ,
             and
             taught
             unto
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             Iob.
             33.14
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               God
               speaketh
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               yet
               man
               perceives
               not
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             caution
             and
             point
             be
             necessary
             ,
             the
             repetition
             must
             needs
             be
             necessarie
             also
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
               There
               is
               such
               a
               breadth
               ,
               and
               depth
               in
               the
               points
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               although
               wee
               heare
               often
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               yet
               we
               never
               come
               to
               understand
               the
               full
               extent
               of
               them
               .
            
             Our
             soules
             are
             narrow
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             at
             the
             first
             so
             soundly
             ,
             and
             deeply
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             neither
             can
             wee
             understand
             so
             many
             particulars
             as
             otherwise
             we
             should
             :
             for
             in
             every
             Christian
             truth
             there
             is
             milke
             for
             children
             ,
             and
             strong
             meate
             which
             requires
             digestion
             ,
             and
             likewise
             repetition
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             reason
             may
             be
             ,
             
               Because
               our
               corruptions
               daily
               increase
               and
               grow
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               varietie
               of
               occasion
               and
               worldly
               businesse
               (
               being
               naturall
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               delightfull
               )
               are
               too
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               doe
               thrust
               out
               the
               consideration
               of
               divine
               truths
               which
               are
               commonly
               against
               the
               
               haire
               .
            
             And
             wee
             cannot
             have
             varietie
             of
             two
             things
             in
             our
             mindes
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             strength
             .
             Whence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             better
             is
             ever
             more
             subject
             to
             bee
             thrust
             out
             :
             and
             therefore
             had
             need
             to
             bee
             hammered
             in
             with
             often
             repetition
             ,
             and
             insisting
             upon
             againe
             and
             againe
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             Reason
             may
             be
             ,
             
             Because
             
               we
               worke
               as
               wee
               understand
               ,
               weakly
               ,
               or
               strongly
               .
            
             When
             we
             worke
             well
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             things
             present
             ,
             strongly
             in
             the
             understanding
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             tell
             men
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             omnipresence
             ,
             of
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             of
             death
             and
             the
             like
             :
             the
             lively
             ,
             and
             present
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             keeps
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             so
             in
             frame
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             will
             any
             evill
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             a
             lewd
             person
             will
             offend
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Iudge
             .
             And
             this
             lively
             remembrance
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             wrought
             chiefly
             by
             repetition
             ,
             and
             often
             inforcing
             the
             same
             things
             ;
             and
             it
             makes
             the
             minde
             to
             be
             wholly
             taken
             up
             therewith
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             good
             way
             when
             we
             would
             doe
             any
             good
             action
             well
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             reading
             ,
             or
             hearing
             of
             good
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preparation
             thereunto
             .
             And
             the
             want
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             good
             things
             in
             our
             minde
             ,
             layes
             us
             open
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             fit
             for
             all
             companies
             and
             occasions
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             sixt
             and
             last
             place
             :
             
             
               Our
               memories
               are
               very
               weake
               to
               remember
               ,
            
             and
             to
             reteine
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             .
             Since
             the
             fall
             ,
             they
             are
             broken
             ,
             and
             good
             things
             sinke
             through
             them
             ,
             
             as
             water
             through
             a
             sieve
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             great
             need
             of
             remembrancers
             .
             
               And
               after
               this
               manner
               hath
               God
               dealt
               with
               man
               :
            
             as
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             blessed
             seed
             ;
             how
             often
             is
             it
             reiterated
             ,
             and
             typified
             :
             and
             to
             Abraham
             is
             it
             renewed
             seven
             times
             .
             So
             God
             to
             David
             ,
             often
             renewed
             his
             promise
             concerning
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             the
             promise
             concerning
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             from
             captivitie
             ,
             in
             Esay
             is
             often
             repeated
             .
             
               This
               also
               did
               Christ
               the
               great
               Doctour
               of
               his
               Church
            
             in
             his
             Parables
             ,
             in
             one
             Chapter
             argueth
             one
             principall
             metter
             with
             foure
             Parables
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             although
             with
             some
             varietie
             ;
             teaching
             Ministers
             thereby
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             to
             avoid
             tediousnesse
             .
             
               Repetition
               in
               Scripture
               serves
            
             to
             divers
             ends
             .
             
               Sometimes
               for
               the
               stronger
               averring
               of
               the
               certaintie
               thereof
               .
            
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Pharoahs
             dreame
             was
             doubled
             :
             Sometime
             for
             Emphasis
             sake
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             often
             ,
             
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
            
             :
             and
             
               in
               dying
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               die
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             phrases
             .
             But
             the
             maine
             end
             is
             ,
             
               to
               stirre
               up
               us
               and
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               life
               and
               action
               when
               they
               are
               stirred
               up
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
             Because
             they
             knew
             they
             could
             not
             bee
             over-sure
             of
             salvation
             ,
             nor
             grow
             too
             much
             in
             grace
             :
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               so
               long
               as
               he
               lives
               hee
               will
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               such
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Let
               it
               not
               therefore
               bee
               grievous
               to
               Ministers
               to
               doe
               what
               is
               for
               the
               safetie
               of
               Gods
               children
               .
            
             They
             must
             doe
             it
             till
             they
             see
             practise
             come
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             cast
             ,
             and
             cast
             again
             ;
             
             Peter
             hee
             cast
             often
             and
             got
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             at
             Christs
             word
             hee
             cast
             againe
             .
             So
             must
             Ministers
             :
             God
             that
             blesseth
             not
             every
             cast
             ,
             may
             blesse
             the
             last
             cast
             to
             the
             catching
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             Minister
             had
             need
             of
             a
             father-like
             affection
             to
             his
             hearers
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             had
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             use
             ,
             
             may
             be
             for
             our selves
             :
             
               If
               we
               heare
               the
               same
               things
               repeated
               ,
               heare
               them
               as
               an
               impression
            
             :
             which
             may
             carry
             force
             ,
             and
             work
             upon
             our
             hearts
             more
             strongly
             than
             before
             :
             and
             know
             that
             God
             may
             worke
             on
             us
             ,
             by
             one
             meanes
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             at
             another
             :
             as
             a
             dart
             pierces
             deeper
             ,
             being
             cast
             by
             one
             ,
             than
             by
             another
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               weary
               of
               attendance
               on
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
            
             for
             our
             corruptions
             daily
             increase
             ,
             as
             our
             age
             doth
             ;
             our
             minding
             of
             things
             is
             but
             slight
             ,
             and
             our
             memory
             very
             brittle
             .
             And
             we
             must
             know
             that
             the
             word
             teaches
             doing
             ,
             and
             practising
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             knowing
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             conceive
             a
             necessitie
             of
             a
             continuall
             Ministrie
             to
             perfect
             a
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             to
             begin
             it
             .
             The
             
               Sacraments
               are
               necessary
            
             :
             receive
             them
             often
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             had
             them
             every
             Lords
             day
             .
             Till
             we
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Land
             of
             that
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             let
             us
             submit
             our selves
             to
             this
             Manna
             .
             
               It
               is
               Angels
               food
            
             ,
             and
             they
             desire
             to
             looke
             into
             these
             mysteries
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               take
               heed
               of
               fulnesse
               ,
               or
               loathing
            
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             come
             to
             that
             passe
             that
             we
             must
             have
             Novum
             ,
             or
             Nihil
             ,
             God
             takes
             away
             this
             Manna
             thus
             loathed
             .
             
             Thus
             did
             he
             with
             the
             Greeke
             Churches
             ,
             
             they
             gave
             themselves
             not
             to
             the
             plaine
             ,
             sincere
             truth
             ,
             but
             mans
             inventions
             ,
             whereby
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             strange
             opinions
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             ;
             None
             absents
             himselfe
             from
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             given
             over
             (
             and
             that
             justly
             )
             to
             beleeve
             toyes
             ,
             to
             attribute
             all
             praise
             and
             delight
             to
             this
             or
             that
             idle
             Authour
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             be
             is
             Heathenish
             ,
             or
             Popish
             .
             The
             Greek
             Churches
             affecting
             Novelties
             ,
             were
             justly
             given
             over
             to
             Mahomet
             ;
             but
             to
             a
             true
             Christian
             heart
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             more
             delight
             than
             in
             the
             experimentall
             knowledge
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             office
             ,
             of
             perseverance
             in
             grace
             :
             these
             are
             standing
             dishes
             in
             this
             Christian
             banquet
             .
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             God
             meanes
             to
             plague
             that
             person
             ,
             or
             nation
             ,
             that
             is
             delighted
             in
             such
             ill
             sawces
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             them
             come
             out
             of
             our
             nosthrils
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             our
             fill
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             hunger
             after
             the
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             Dogges
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             generall
             exhortation
             ,
             Consider
             first
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             directed
             ;
             
             To
             all
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             
               common
               Christians
               ,
               They
               must
               beware
            
             of
             false
             Teachers
             .
             
             Is
             it
             so
             ?
             Then
             surely
             they
             ought
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             rules
             to
             discerne
             them
             by
             .
             Christs
             sheepe
             they
             discerne
             between
             a
             wolfe
             ,
             and
             a
             shepherd
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.45
             .
             His
             sheepe
             discerne
             an
             Heretike
             ,
             or
             false-teacher
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             are
             true
             shepherds
             in
             the
             maine
             points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             4.1
             .
             
             He
             bids
             all
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               to
               try
               the
               spirits
            
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.21
             .
             bids
             them
             
               prove
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               the
               good
               :
            
             if
             they
             were
             then
             all
             of
             them
             bound
             to
             try
             ,
             and
             prove
             ,
             they
             were
             no
             doubt
             bound
             to
             know
             the
             rules
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             to
             try
             ,
             which
             rules
             are
             only
             laid
             downe
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             some
             Popish
             heart
             may
             aske
             :
             
             
               How
               common
               people
               should
               know
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             For
             answer
             ,
             
             I
             would
             aske
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             
               How
               they
               know
               the
               Popes
               Canons
               ,
               or
               any
               Booke
               of
               his
               Constitutions
               to
               be
               the
               Popes
               ?
            
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             their
             teachers
             brings
             them
             in
             the
             Popes
             name
             ,
             and
             they
             beleeve
             their
             teachers
             .
             So
             say
             wee
             ,
             We
             beleeve
             our
             Teachers
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             this
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
             But
             they
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               make
               every
               one
               a
               Iudge
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             there
             is
             a
             three-fold
             manner
             of
             judging
             .
             First
             ,
             
             a
             judging
             whereby
             we
             discerne
             of
             anything
             ,
             and
             this
             every
             Christian
             must
             have
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             any
             plea
             to
             him
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             I
             to
             say
             ,
             my
             Teacher
             did
             mislead
             me
             .
             No
             ,
             both
             the
             leader
             and
             he
             that
             is
             led
             ,
             if
             they
             
             be
             blind
             ,
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             
             Then
             there
             is
             a
             second
             kinde
             of
             judging
             ,
             II
             which
             is
             by
             way
             of
             direction
             ,
             this
             is
             required
             principally
             in
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             to
             direct
             his
             flocke
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             third
             kinde
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             jurisdiction
             ;
             III
             this
             belongs
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             yet
             every
             one
             must
             have
             a
             judgment
             to
             discern
             the
             good
             from
             the
             bad
             .
             For
             hee
             that
             knowes
             not
             his
             Masters
             will
             shall
             be
             beaten
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             :
             Not
             onely
             the
             young
             ordinary
             Christians
             but
             euen
             the
             best
             setled
             Christians
             had
             need
             to
             beware
             also
             .
             The
             Philippians
             were
             a
             Church
             established
             in
             the
             truth
             :
             Eve
             was
             seduced
             ,
             being
             in
             her
             innocent
             estate
             ▪
             but
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             on
             this
             at
             this
             time
             .
             I
             proceed
             ;
          
           
             To
             the
             dutie
             :
             which
             is
             
               to
               beware
            
             .
             Which
             word
             signifies
             ;
             First
             ,
             
               to
               discerne
               of
            
             ,
             then
             
               to
               avoid
            
             :
             and
             
             because
             those
             that
             are
             aware
             of
             evill
             ,
             by
             nature
             will
             avoid
             it
             .
             therfore
             beware
             ,
             here
             intends
             both
             discerning
             and
             avoiding
             of
             evil
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             this
             world
             is
             ever
             subject
             to
             danger
             ,
             and
             God
             suffers
             it
             to
             be
             so
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             try
             who
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             who
             false
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             to
             try
             them
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             an
             evidence
             to
             them
             of
             their
             owne
             estates
             ,
             so
             as
             where
             such
             triall
             ,
             and
             danger
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             
               ingeniosum
               est
               esse
               Christianum
            
             .
          
           
             But
             concerning
             the
             words
             :
             
               Dogges
               ,
               Concision
               ,
               Evill
               workers
               ,
            
             they
             all
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             he
             repeats
             the
             word
             beware
             ,
             thrice
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             necessitie
             thereof
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             them
             that
             urge
             workes
             of
             the
             law
             with
             Doctrines
             of
             
             faith
             ,
             especially
             of
             Pastors
             .
             Nay
             take
             heed
             of
             these
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             )
             
               these
               Dogges
            
             .
             By
             Concision
             ,
             he
             meanes
             those
             that
             urged
             Circumcision
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             out
             of
             date
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             dangerous
             to
             be
             admitted
             of
             ;
             But
             observe
             the
             terme
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             calls
             these
             Dogges
             ,
             a
             strange
             terme
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             as
             I
             should
             not
             have
             dared
             to
             have
             given
             them
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             led
             the
             way
             thereunto
             :
             and
             therefore
             since
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             more
             modest
             than
             he
             is
             ;
             but
             boldly
             affirme
             ,
             that
             
               wicked
               men
               are
               Dogges
            
             .
             
             Now
             wicked
             men
             ,
             are
             eyther
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             within
             .
             Without
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             are
             
               Dogges
               .
               Matth.
            
             15.26
             .
             
               It
               s
               not
               meet
               to
               take
               the
               childrens
               bread
               and
               to
               cast
               it
               to
               Dogges
               .
            
             Of
             this
             number
             are
             all
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             were
             
               Filii
               ,
               Children
            
             ,
             but
             are
             
               Canes
               ,
               Dogges
            
             .
             We
             were
             Canes
             ,
             bu●
             now
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             are
             come
             to
             be
             Filii
             .
             All
             therefore
             ,
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Church
             are
             
               Dogges
               .
               But
               there
               are
               also
               Dogges
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             Philippians
             were
             bidden
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             beene
             troubled
             with
             them
             .
             And
             those
             Dogges
             he
             describes
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             joyne
             workes
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             Christ
             together
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             salvation
             ;
             these
             are
             in
             St.
             Pauls
             esteeme
             Dogges
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             may
             be
             grounded
             on
             Gods
             esteeme
             ,
             on
             their
             behaviour
             towards
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             themselves
             .
             
               For
               Gods
               esteeme
            
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             it
             in
             Esay
             66.3
             .
             he
             detests
             them
             as
             dogges
             .
             For
             
             their
             behaviour
             
               towards
               men
               ,
               whom
               they
               goe
               about
               to
               seduce
               ,
            
             they
             fawne
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             manner
             of
             inticing
             ,
             flattering
             ,
             and
             false
             alluring
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             16.18
             .
             See
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             Iesuited
             Papist
             ,
             a
             pleasing
             ,
             humane
             ,
             fawning
             nature
             ,
             they
             creepe
             into
             houses
             ,
             and
             when
             these
             dogges
             cannot
             prevaile
             by
             flatterie
             ,
             then
             they
             snarle
             ,
             and
             barke
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             false
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             slanders
             ,
             and
             railings
             ,
             and
             bitter
             scoffes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             doe
             when
             they
             cannot
             bite
             .
             But
             having
             gotten
             power
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             they
             persecute
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             exquisite
             torments
             that
             they
             can
             devise
             .
             
               In
               regard
               of
               themselves
               also
               they
               are
               Dogges
               ,
            
             rotten
             in
             nature
             ,
             corrupt
             in
             life
             ,
             filthie
             in
             their
             owne
             Courts
             :
             devouring
             their
             owne
             vomit
             ,
             and
             God
             justly
             punishing
             them
             ,
             by
             suffering
             of
             them
             to
             heape
             up
             wrath
             in
             store
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.22
             .
             and
             to
             returne
             with
             the
             sow
             that
             was
             washed
             ,
             to
             wallow
             in
             the
             mire
             of
             corrupt
             courses
             .
             Hence
             wee
             may
             observe
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             what
             a
             man
             is
             now
             brought
             to
             by
             sinne
             :
             he
             that
             would
             be
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             justly
             compared
             to
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             .
             Now
             all
             by
             nature
             are
             no
             better
             than
             dogges
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             for
             their
             bellies
             ,
             for
             present
             contentments
             ,
             an
             envious
             and
             currish
             disposition
             against
             any
             that
             shall
             indeavour
             to
             crosse
             them
             in
             their
             unlawfull
             lusts
             :
             and
             that
             rule
             of
             reason
             which
             should
             over-rule
             him
             ,
             and
             amend
             him
             ,
             he
             so
             abuses
             it
             ,
             as
             thereby
             he
             is
             made
             more
             like
             a
             Divell
             than
             a
             Dogge
             .
             Would
             wee
             be
             then
             
             changed
             ,
             let
             us
             attend
             on
             that
             word
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             of
             Lions
             to
             make
             Lambes
             ,
             it
             can
             cleanse
             us
             throughout
             .
             Ioh.
             15.3
             .
             It
             sanctifies
             and
             alters
             us
             .
             Morall
             precepts
             may
             restraine
             and
             alter
             outward
             practises
             ;
             the
             Word
             that
             alters
             the
             condition
             and
             nature
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             him
             that
             workes
             all
             with
             his
             spirit
             .
             And
             therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             deale
             not
             more
             with
             them
             than
             thou
             must
             needs
             .
             They
             will
             fawne
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             dogged
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             till
             Religion
             altereth
             him
             ,
             assuredly
             hee
             hath
             a
             currish
             nature
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
             Hee
             saith
             not
             onely
             ,
             
               beware
               of
               Dogges
            
             in
             generall
             ;
             But
             
               beware
               of
               these
               Dogges
               ,
               of
               the
               Concision
               ,
            
             and
             these
             also
             ought
             we
             to
             beware
             of
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             perpetuall
             l●t●er
             of
             them
             :
             though
             those
             that
             the
             Apostle
             spake
             of
             are
             gone
             ,
             yet
             the
             same
             spirit
             is
             now
             a
             dayes
             in
             many
             ;
             fawners
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             flatterers
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             barke
             at
             Protestants
             :
             and
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             our
             Iesuited
             Papists
             and
             Seminaries
             .
             Our
             Fathers
             were
             troubled
             with
             them
             :
             let
             these
             take
             heed
             ,
             for
             were
             these
             men
             dogges
             that
             presse
             Circumcision
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             such
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             presse
             merits
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Saints
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             equall
             traditions
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             The
             dogges
             in
             St.
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             had
             some
             excuse
             :
             Circumcision
             they
             urged
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             first
             founded
             by
             God
             ;
             but
             these
             men
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             braine
             endeavour
             to
             establish
             fancies
             :
             and
             where
             they
             cannot
             prevaile
             by
             conference
             ,
             they
             by
             scattering
             of
             Bookes
             seeke
             to
             accomplish
             
             their
             intents
             .
             
               Magistrates
               therefore
               in
               their
               place
               ought
               to
               looke
               to
               them
               ,
            
             and
             
               every
               private
               person
            
             looke
             to
             their
             owne
             salvation
             .
             We
             ought
             also
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             Neuters
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             mediatours
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             of
             every
             Religion
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             none
             ,
             who
             jumble
             Religions
             ,
             mixing
             truth
             and
             falshood
             ,
             light
             and
             darknesse
             together
             .
             But
             hee
             that
             made
             distinction
             between
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               serpent
            
             ,
             made
             also
             eternall
             distinction
             betweene
             Religion
             and
             irreligion
             :
             though
             Iudas
             thought
             he
             might
             keepe
             faire
             quarter
             with
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             his
             master
             ,
             yet
             his
             fawning
             kisse
             could
             not
             keepe
             him
             ,
             but
             desperation
             overtooke
             him
             .
             So
             these
             Neuters
             ,
             let
             them
             fawn
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             let
             them
             halt
             betweene
             two
             opinions
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             they
             shall
             at
             length
             know
             that
             they
             have
             betrayed
             their
             Religion
             ,
             &
             desperation
             shall
             at
             length
             assuredly
             overtake
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             overtook
             Spira
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             hath
             beene
             a
             continuall
             brood
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Emperours
             time
             :
             the
             Iewes
             had
             some
             liberty
             granted
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             their
             ceremonies
             carried
             a
             shew
             of
             a
             reverend
             antiquitie
             .
             The
             Christians
             they
             were
             
               Ludibrium
               humani
               generis
            
             ,
             there
             were
             even
             then
             (
             as
             St.
             Paul
             found
             )
             such
             Christians
             ,
             as
             finding
             they
             were
             scorned
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             be
             scorned
             of
             neither
             ,
             took
             part
             with
             either
             .
          
           
             
             But
             some
             will
             say
             :
             What
             a
             
               great
               matter
               doe
               you
               make
               of
               this
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               policy
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               for
               us
               thus
               to
               avoid
               reproach
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               the
               good
               will
               of
               all
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Remember
             what
             ●hrist
             saies
             ,
             
             
               he
               that
               denies
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               I
               will
               deny
               him
               before
               my
               Father
               .
            
             True
             say
             they
             ,
             
               I
               yet
               may
               inwardly
               be
               sound
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               I
               may
               honour
               Christ
               ,
               though
               outwardly
               ,
               I
               may
               please
               others
               .
            
             What
             place
             is
             left
             for
             profession
             ?
             with
             the
             mouth
             man
             confesses
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             ashamed
             to
             confesse
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             Christ
             may
             justly
             denie
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             in
             that
             fearfull
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             For
             shall
             we
             try
             all
             things
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             our
             temporall
             estate
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             much
             more
             seeke
             to
             assure
             our
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             estate
             unto
             us
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             or
             hindered
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             though
             these
             dogges
             barke
             never
             so
             much
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             like
             the
             dogges
             who
             barke
             against
             the
             Moone
             ;
             though
             we
             meet
             with
             many
             changes
             ,
             let
             us
             keep
             our
             course
             still
             constantly
             ,
             without
             turning
             aside
             .
             For
             thou
             must
             looke
             to
             be
             barked
             at
             before
             hand
             ;
             thou
             art
             ,
             or
             shouldst
             be
             a
             stranger
             to
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             assuredly
             the
             Dogges
             will
             take
             notice
             of
             thee
             .
             And
             comfort
             thy selfe
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             admitted
             into
             thine
             own
             Country
             ,
             when
             
               these
               Dogges
            
             shall
             be
             kept
             out
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Revelations
             .
             
             And
             though
             we
             cannot
             have
             too
             harsh
             a
             conceit
             of
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             estate
             ;
             yet
             are
             we
             to
             respect
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             they
             carry
             about
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             esteeme
             of
             them
             as
             of
             such
             as
             may
             become
             Lambes
             .
             And
             thus
             did
             St.
             Paul
             respect
             ,
             and
             reverence
             Agrippa
             :
             Yet
             see
             how
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             sharpe
             he
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             those
             that
             are
             Heathen
             ;
             but
             to
             those
             that
             making
             a
             profession
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             did
             adde
             Circumcision
             to
             Christ
             ,
             where
             in
             we
             may
             observe
             his
             zeale
             for
             Christs
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             Evill
             workers
             .
          
           
             BEware
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             generall
             were
             bad
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             particular
             especially
             ,
             they
             were
             
               evill
               workers
            
             ,
             thereby
             seducing
             men
             from
             Christ.
             Seducers
             therefore
             are
             evill
             workers
             ,
             and
             
               Magistrates
               ought
               to
               looke
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             They
             are
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             two
             Tables
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             bodies
             .
             Let
             also
             
               private
               men
               looke
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             seduced
             by
             them
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             likely
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             onely
             seducers
             by
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             were
             also
             ill
             men
             and
             wicked
             livers
             :
             for
             God
             justly
             gives
             such
             up
             to
             wickednesse
             in
             life
             ,
             that
             are
             seduced
             in
             judgment
             .
             And
             thus
             dealt
             he
             with
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             ,
             
               Doe
               not
               after
               their
               workes
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Christ.
             )
             Some
             thinke
             ,
             if
             they
             so
             live
             as
             none
             can
             lay
             any
             grosse
             sinne
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             they
             are
             good
             enough
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             matter
             what
             the
             heart
             is
             ,
             how
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             dark
             ,
             God
             wil
             beare
             with
             them
             .
             Alas
             poor
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             understanding
             Gods
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             outward
             parts
             ?
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               minde
            
             :
             the
             understanding
             is
             
               (
               sponsa
               veritatis
               .
            
             )
             And
             know
             ,
             God
             lookes
             to
             purity
             of
             judgement
             ;
             he
             cannot
             indure
             his
             children
             should
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             dishonour
             to
             God
             for
             his
             children
             to
             conceit
             of
             things
             (
             in
             Religion
             especially
             )
             otherwise
             than
             is
             fitting
             ,
             yea
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             the
             Concision
             .
          
           
             THat
             is
             (
             as
             I
             formerly
             said
             )
             Circumcision
             ;
             Called
             here
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Concision
             ,
             because
             it
             tended
             to
             cut
             &
             make
             a
             division
             and
             s●ct
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             a
             naturall
             and
             proper
             elegance
             ,
             not
             affected
             ,
             describing
             ,
             and
             naming
             it
             by
             the
             effect
             .
             
               Its
               Gods
               use
               to
               call
               things
               from
               the
               event
               and
               effect
               of
               them
               .
               Why
               will
               you
               perish
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             why
             will
             you
             doe
             those
             things
             that
             will
             lead
             you
             to
             destruction
             ?
             the
             end
             of
             them
             is
             death
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             neglect
             wisedome
             hate
             themselves
             .
             As
             it
             was
             also
             said
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             neglected
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             they
             judged
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             salvation
             ,
             because
             in
             effect
             ,
             they
             hated
             themselves
             ,
             and
             deprived
             themselves
             of
             salvation
             .
             Circumcision
             formerly
             had
             beene
             an
             honourable
             Ceremonie
             ,
             serving
             for
             a
             partition
             between
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             the
             Ceremonie
             was
             to
             cease
             ,
             it
             not
             having
             a
             continuall
             
             promise
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             last
             till
             Christ
             came
             ,
             &
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             died
             also
             .
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             were
             circumcised
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             time
             came
             that
             Christ
             had
             broken
             downe
             the
             partition
             wall
             by
             his
             suffering
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             only
             die
             ;
             but
             were
             also
             deadly
             to
             all
             such
             as
             would
             maintaine
             the
             observancie
             of
             them
             :
             the
             use
             of
             them
             was
             prejudiciall
             to
             Christs
             honour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Paul
             bids
             us
             
               beware
               of
               them
            
             .
             And
             now
             adayes
             ,
             this
             instruction
             by
             proportion
             is
             of
             good
             use
             .
             For
             are
             there
             not
             those
             that
             teach
             Concision
             ?
             and
             that
             urge
             merits
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             ?
             take
             heed
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             say
             wee
             are
             the
             Concision
             ,
             we
             have
             cut
             our selves
             from
             the
             true
             mother
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             We
             have
             suffered
             a
             Concision
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             none
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             we
             have
             separated
             from
             these
             Romans
             ,
             not
             from
             those
             that
             were
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             it
             s
             they
             that
             have
             made
             a
             Concision
             ,
             and
             cut
             themselves
             from
             the
             mother
             Church
             .
             But
             to
             passe
             from
             these
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             Concision
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             contrary
             extreame
             ,
             that
             thinke
             every
             Ceremonie
             ,
             and
             thing
             that
             suits
             not
             with
             their
             opinion
             ,
             to
             be
             Antichristian
             and
             Concision
             .
             Not
             considering
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             many
             things
             urged
             ,
             as
             fitting
             for
             order
             ,
             being
             no
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ;
             yet
             even
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Concision
             ,
             cutting
             themselves
             off
             from
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             unchurching
             us
             :
             It
             s
             dangerous
             for
             such
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             member
             is
             cut
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             die
             ,
             and
             
             how
             can
             we
             receive
             grace
             from
             Christ
             as
             our
             head
             ,
             but
             by
             union
             of
             our selves
             to
             the
             bodie
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             our
             dutie
             to
             beware
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             seducers
             ,
             
             and
             to
             this
             end
             let
             us
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             
               get
               fundamentall
               truthes
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               affect
               and
               love
               truth
               :
            
             for
             want
             hereof
             the
             Easterne
             Churches
             were
             given
             up
             to
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             ruled
             over
             many
             in
             these
             Westerne
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             loved
             not
             the
             truth
             .
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.10
             .
             For
             none
             are
             seduced
             that
             are
             not
             cold
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             
               let
               us
               labour
               to
               practice
               that
               wee
               know
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               give
               us
               a
               fuller
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             shall
             learn
             to
             finde
             and
             know
             seducers
             .
             Ioh.
             7.17
             -
             If
             any
             man
             will
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             Pray
             
               to
               God
               for
               wisedome
               to
               discern
               of
               Schismes
               and
               Heresies
               ,
            
             and
             ill
             disposed
             persons
             :
             God
             hath
             promised
             us
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             our
             strengthening
             and
             bringing
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             deny
             us
             so
             necessary
             an
             aide
             as
             this
             is
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             let
             us
             looke
             that
             we
             keepe
             in
             us
             a
             holy
             feare
             ,
             and
             reverence
             of
             God.
             Psal.
             15.12
             .
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ?
               him
               shall
               he
               teach
               in
               the
               way
               he
               shall
               chuse
               .
            
             And
             those
             things
             are
             we
             duly
             to
             observe
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             we
             shall
             ever
             finde
             seducers
             ,
             it
             will
             ever
             be
             a
             hard
             matter
             for
             men
             to
             finde
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
             And
             though
             the
             doctrine
             and
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             be
             not
             ever
             in
             all
             places
             opposed
             ,
             
             yet
             shall
             we
             ever
             finde
             the
             practisers
             thereof
             maligned
             :
             As
             it
             is
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             where
             none
             are
             accounted
             of
             to
             be
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             loose
             libertines
             ,
             and
             thus
             instead
             of
             Concision
             from
             Religion
             ,
             they
             joyne
             that
             with
             it
             which
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             power
             thereof
             .
             Beware
             also
             of
             such
             ;
             for
             their
             courses
             of
             life
             are
             as
             pernicious
             ,
             as
             fundamentall
             errors
             ,
             for
             none
             shall
             be
             saved
             for
             his
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             3.
             
             For
             wee
             are
             the
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             our
             Apostle
             describes
             ,
             who
             are
             truely
             circumcised
             .
             
               We
               are
               the
               true
               Israel
               ,
               the
               circumcised
               Sonnes
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               who
               are
               members
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             Philippians
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             circumcised
             outwardly
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             truely
             circumcised
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             even
             as
             they
             that
             were
             under
             the
             cloud
             and
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             were
             said
             
               to
               be
               truely
               baptized
               in
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Sea.
            
             The
             Sacraments
             therefore
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             Christ
             ,
             were
             in
             substance
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             we
             circumcised
             as
             they
             :
             the
             difference
             was
             only
             in
             the
             outward
             Ceremony
             and
             shew
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             being
             
             then
             young
             had
             need
             of
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             cloathed
             diversly
             .
             Bellarmin
             saith
             ,
             that
             their
             government
             was
             carnall
             ,
             &
             the
             promises
             to
             them
             were
             carnall
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             carnally
             spoken
             of
             him
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             
             The
             Fathers
             before
             Christ
             ,
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             :
             and
             in
             vers
             .
             35.
             they
             accepted
             not
             deliverance
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             obtaine
             a
             better
             resurrection
             :
             are
             these
             carnall
             promises
             ?
             The
             Anabaptists
             ,
             they
             presse
             rebaptizing
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             the
             same
             Covenant
             was
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             in
             substance
             .
             So
             as
             every
             true
             Christian
             is
             spiritually
             circumcised
             ,
             being
             once
             regenerate
             :
             before
             indeed
             he
             is
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             a
             spirituall
             leprosie
             over
             spreads
             all
             his
             frame
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             minde
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             washed
             ,
             pared
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             .
             
               Wee
               must
               part
               with
               uncircumcised
               hearts
               ,
               eares
               ,
               and
               lippes
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             eares
             as
             doe
             delight
             themselves
             to
             heare
             corrupt
             lewd
             discourse
             ,
             such
             a
             tongue
             and
             lippes
             ,
             as
             delight
             to
             u●ter
             ,
             and
             let
             out
             words
             savouring
             of
             a
             rotten
             and
             uncircumcised
             heart
             :
             such
             eyes
             as
             doe
             delight
             th●mselves
             ,
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             lustfull
             and
             sinfull
             ●bjects
             ,
             whereby
             the
             heart
             is
             kindled
             in●o
             vaine
             d●sires
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             Christian
             must
             circumcise
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             those
             parts
             that
             are
             uncircumcised
             ,
             before
             hee
             can
             ever
             thinke
             to
             goe
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             whither
             nothing
             that
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             or
             uncleane
             entreth
             .
             
               Religion
               therefore
               is
               no
               easie
               thing
               .
            
             Circumcision
             is
             painfull
             and
             bloody
             .
             Mortification
             is
             very
             hard
             ,
             corruption
             it
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             though
             the
             blood
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             follow
             ,
             else
             it
             will
             kill
             thee
             at
             length
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             wee
             are
             also
             to
             
               labour
               for
               circumcised
               hearts
               to
               understand
               Gods
               truth
               ,
            
             his
             will
             and
             commandements
             ;
             
               Cut
               off
               all
               extravagant
               desires
            
             ,
             who
             by
             lit●le
             and
             little
             ,
             take
             away
             comfort
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             mercy
             therefore
             to
             spare
             them
             .
             
               Circumcise
               thy
               eyes
               ,
               pray
               with
               David
               ,
               Turne
               away
               mine
               eyes
               from
               regarding
               vanity
               .
            
             Stoppe
             thy
             ●ares
             at
             the
             charming
             of
             such
             objects
             as
             may
             infect
             thy
             soule
             :
             we
             can
             never
             injoy
             that
             beatificall
             vision
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             we
             weane
             not
             our selves
             from
             the
             liking
             of
             these
             things
             .
             And
             though
             we
             cannot
             while
             we
             are
             in
             this
             house
             of
             clay
             come
             to
             that
             perfection
             we
             should
             ;
             yet
             indeavour
             to
             it
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             accept
             our
             very
             indeavours
             ,
             and
             will
             further
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             shall
             get
             the
             victory
             at
             length
             .
             If
             sinne
             begins
             to
             fall
             ,
             it
             shall
             surely
             fall
             :
             the
             house
             of
             David
             in
             us
             shall
             grow
             stronger
             ,
             
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             shall
             dayly
             be
             weakened
             .
             The
             meanes
             to
             this
             dutie
             ,
             are
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               know
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               and
               thy
               particular
               sinne
            
             :
             by
             thy
             checks
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             checks
             we
             receive
             from
             our
             enemies
             ,
             who
             will
             spie
             what
             they
             can
             in
             us
             ,
             thereby
             to
             scandalize
             us
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             observe
             what
             thy
             thoughts
             worke
             most
             upon
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             maine
             thing
             ,
             that
             generally
             takes
             up
             your
             cogitations
             .
          
           
             
             When
             thou
             hast
             found
             out
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             
               Make
               it
               as
               odious
               as
               thou
               canst
               :
            
             For
             Circumcision
             implies
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             odious
             ,
             and
             superfluous
             :
             now
             all
             sinnes
             that
             be
             cherisht
             in
             us
             ,
             may
             well
             
             be
             odious
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             hinders
             us
             from
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             clothes
             us
             with
             all
             evill
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             outward
             things
             evill
             to
             us
             ;
             who
             otherwise
             ,
             are
             no
             further
             ill
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             strengthen
             our
             corruptions
             .
             It
             hinders
             us
             from
             all
             good
             duties
             ,
             pride
             of
             heart
             and
             corruption
             doe
             dogge
             us
             :
             this
             made
             Paul
             cry
             ,
             not
             of
             temporall
             bonds
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             bonds
             of
             sinne
             and
             of
             death
             ;
             Who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             ,
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             saith
             he
             ?
             Rom.
             7.23.24
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             having
             found
             out
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             
             the
             abominablenesse
             of
             them
             :
             
               Complaine
               of
               them
               to
               God
            
             ,
             as
             Hezekiah
             did
             of
             the
             blasphemous
             letter
             that
             Senacherib
             wrote
             ,
             
               and
               challenge
               the
               fruit
               of
               Gods
               promise
               .
            
             For
             hee
             that
             bids
             us
             circumcise
             ,
             Deut.
             10.16
             .
             Promised
             that
             he
             himselfe
             will
             doe
             it
             ,
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             Faith
             in
             the
             promises
             is
             an
             effectuall
             meanes
             to
             attain
             to
             them
             .
             Men
             come
             with
             doubtings
             ,
             they
             see
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             corruption
             ,
             they
             think
             their
             labour
             is
             vaine
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             releeved
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             deceived
             .
             Touch
             but
             thou
             the
             hemme
             of
             Christs
             garment
             ,
             flie
             to
             God
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             this
             issue
             of
             sinne
             ,
             though
             not
             wholly
             dried
             up
             ,
             yet
             much
             abated
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             assures
             us
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             concerning
             sanctification
             here
             ,
             as
             concerning
             glory
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             3.
             
             Which
             worship
             God.
             
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             places
             ●ircumcision
             before
             worship
             :
             for
             unlesse
             there
             bee
             a
             cutting
             off
             ,
             
             we
             cannot
             bring
             our
             corruption
             to
             performe
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             aright
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             words
             containe
             ,
             a
             description
             of
             a
             Christian
             by
             his
             proper
             act
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             proper
             object
             thereof
             ,
             God
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             most
             proper
             part
             ,
             
               in
               spirit
            
             .
             And
             the
             word
             Worship
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             inward
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             commanded
             in
             the
             first
             Commandement
             ;
             also
             ,
             comprehending
             our
             feare
             ,
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             him
             :
             issuing
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             All
             our
             obedience
             ,
             issuing
             herefrom
             ,
             is
             worship
             of
             God
             ▪
             including
             our
             duties
             to
             man
             ,
             in
             obedience
             and
             relation
             to
             Gods
             Commandement
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             obedience
             and
             worship
             ,
             is
             the
             relation
             betweene
             God
             and
             the
             re●sonable
             creature
             ▪
             being
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ▪
             now
             this
             image
             being
             lost
             in
             the
             fall
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             wee
             must
             worship
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             
               our
               creator
               and
               maker
            
             ,
             but
             
               as
               reconciled
               to
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             anew
             .
          
           
             2
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             
               as
               the
               well-spring
               of
               all
               grace
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             .
          
           
             3
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               As
               he
               doth
               communicate
               all
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             he
             is
             ours
             ,
             Christ
             is
             ours
             ,
             all
             is
             ours
             :
             this
             
             should
             carry
             our
             soules
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             be
             his
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ours
             :
             especially
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             in
             Spirit
             .
             By
             which
             is
             meant
             
               the
               reasonable
            
             soule
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             affections
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             with
             sanctified
             understanding
             ,
             sanctified
             will
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             affections
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               with
               all
               our
               strength
               ,
               spirit
               ,
            
             life
             ,
             and
             
               chearfull
               readinesse
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             
               God
               is
               the
               proper
               object
               of
               spirituall
               worship
               .
            
             Trust
             on
             him
             ,
             love
             him
             ,
             joy
             in
             him
             ,
             invoke
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             onely
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             Virgin
             
               Mary
               ,
               Saints
            
             ,
             or
             Images
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             .
             Mat.
             4.10
             .
             
               Him
               onely
               shalt
               thou
               serve
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             because
             our
             commandement
             is
             onely
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             extends
             onely
             to
             him
             .
             The
             promises
             are
             onely
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             onely
             
               is
               present
            
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             he
             onely
             
               supplies
               our
               wants
            
             ,
             and
             he
             onely
             knowes
             ,
             what
             our
             wants
             are
             ;
             and
             how
             to
             helpe
             .
             Saints
             are
             not
             present
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             they
             cannot
             heare
             many
             at
             once
             ,
             nay
             they
             cannot
             heare
             our
             prayers
             unlesse
             they
             be
             present
             ,
             they
             are
             finite
             creatures
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             infinite
             properties
             .
             Christ
             ,
             he
             bids
             us
             ,
             invites
             us
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             heare
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             ease
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             God
             knowes
             the
             secret
             wants
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             cannot
             know
             ,
             no
             ,
             wee
             our selves
             know
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             we
             to
             goe
             onely
             to
             God
             in
             all
             our
             necessities
             :
             because
             it
             is
             most
             gainfull
             for
             us
             to
             goe
             to
             him
             that
             can
             helpe
             us
             ,
             nay
             we
             owe
             him
             this
             honour
             ,
             by
             going
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             omnipresence
             ,
             his
             willingnesse
             and
             ability
             to
             doe
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             3.
             
             In
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             shewes
             the
             manner
             of
             true
             worship
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             proper
             ,
             and
             fit
             part
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             soule
             truely
             sanctified
             ,
             lively
             ,
             and
             cheerfully
             ,
             
             with
             a
             willing
             and
             ready
             mind
             ,
             fitly
             disposed
             .
             Contrary
             to
             outward
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             hypocriticall
             worship
             .
          
           
             
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               worshipped
               in
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               best
               part
            
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             God
             who
             challenges
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ,
             looks
             especially
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             best
             part
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             
               Spirit
               hath
               a
               being
               of
               it selfe
               ,
            
             and
             praiseth
             ,
             love●h
             ,
             and
             rejoyceth
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             body
             is
             stirred
             up
             to
             this
             du●y
             onely
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             it
             being
             of
             it selfe
             senselesse
             as
             a
             blocke
             :
             and
             outward
             worship
             without
             inward
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             carkasse
             of
             worship
             .
             The
             Prayer
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             is
             abominable
             ,
             because
             he
             regards
             iniquitie
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             66.18
             .
             And
             this
             spirit
             of
             ours
             without
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             worship
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             every
             one
             that
             is
             not
             changed
             ,
             makes
             God
             an
             Idoll
             .
          
           
             
             This
             may
             
               deprive
               all
               such
               of
               comfort
               ,
               as
               care
               not
               for
               this
               spirituall
               worship
               ,
            
             thinking
             they
             have
             done
             enough
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             mumbled
             a
             few
             idle
             words
             over
             :
             God
             accepts
             it
             no
             more
             
             than
             if
             they
             had
             sacrificed
             a
             dogges
             head
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             Esay
             66.3
             .
             And
             verily
             ,
             
               what
               other
               is
               Poperie
               ,
               but
               a
               bodie
               without
               a
               soule
               ?
            
             when
             they
             worship
             in
             blinde
             sacrifices
             ,
             in
             a
             strange
             language
             .
             Is
             this
             a
             spirituall
             worship
             ?
             when
             they
             neither
             know
             what
             they
             doe
             nor
             say
             ?
             Let
             us
             shew
             that
             we
             are
             not
             of
             their
             number
             :
             Come
             we
             with
             love
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             intention
             of
             all
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             sway
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             body
             and
             soule
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             worship
             him
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             hypocrisie
             as
             many
             doe
             ,
             that
             bring
             their
             Idols
             with
             them
             ;
             their
             mindes
             are
             on
             their
             pleasures
             and
             riches
             ,
             though
             their
             body
             be
             present
             before
             God.
             And
             it
             hath
             ever
             been
             an
             error
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             limiting
             and
             tying
             Gods
             worship
             to
             outward
             worship
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             ceremonious
             gesture
             :
             and
             it
             is
             very
             much
             liked
             for
             such
             like
             Reasons
             as
             these
             are
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               
                 the
                 outward
                 gesture
              
               :
               as
               holding
               up
               
               hands
               ,
               bending
               the
               knee
               ,
               casting
               up
               the
               eyes
               ,
               they
               are
               things
               that
               may
               easily
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 glorious
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ▪
               its
               a
               commendable
               and
               good
               quality
               to
               be
               religious
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               bee
               observed
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 its
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 men
              
               :
               when
               as
               hereby
               they
               are
               knowne
               to
               be
               no
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               not
               that
               way
               uncapable
               of
               preferment
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 outward
                 worship
                 satisfies
                 conscience
                 
                 a
                 little
                 :
              
               men
               know
               they
               must
               worship
               
               
               
               
               
               God
               ,
               and
               go●
               to
               Church
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               means
               to
               save
               men
               ,
               and
               th●y
               thinke
               that
               in
               doing
               so
               ,
               they
               stoppe
               the
               cryes
               of
               their
               consciences
               .
               Alas
               !
               Alas
               !
               these
               sleepie
               ,
               blinded
               consciences
               of
               theirs
               ,
               will
               ●t
               length
               awake
               ,
               and
               will
               accuse
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               outward
               ceremonious
               hypocriticall
               worship
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               requires
               the
               spirit
               to
               worship
               him
               with
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             some
             men
             may
             say
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             we
             serve
             God
             in
             spirit
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             observe
             these
             properties
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               W●ether
               thou
               lamentest
               thy
               defects
               in
               the
               best
               actions
               thou
               dost
               ,
            
             and
             art
             not
             puffed
             up
             with
             conceit
             of
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             thy
             performances
             .
             Paul
             found
             this
             in
             him
             ;
             for
             although
             he
             lived
             ,
             being
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             Law
             unrebukable
             :
             yet
             when
             he
             was
             converted
             ,
             he
             saw
             much
             corruption
             which
             before
             he
             knew
             not
             ,
             and
             laments
             and
             bewailes
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Exami●e
             thy selfe
             ,
             
               whether
               thou
               makest
               conscience
               of
               private
               closet
               duties
               ?
            
             Of
             prayer
             in
             thy
             studie
             when
             none
             sees
             thee
             ?
             Of
             thy
             very
             thoughts
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             serve
             God
             with
             thy
             affections
             ?
             and
             thy
             very
             soule
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             weepe
             in
             secret
             for
             sinnes
             ?
             yea
             for
             thy
             secret
             sinnes
             .
             Dost
             not
             thou
             doe
             good
             duties
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             ?
             Contrariwise
             ,
             wil●
             thou
             omit
             no
             place
             nor
             time
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             and
             in
             all
             places
             thou
             wilt
             worship
             God.
             This
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             alwayes
             and
             for
             ever
             God
             and
             he
             is
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             in
             private
             as
             well
             as
             publike
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             a
             Christians
             
             heart
             must
             be
             the
             
               Sanctum
               Sanctorum
            
             ,
             where
             God
             must
             remaine
             present
             continually
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             makes
             conscience
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             humbled
             for
             the
             least
             sinnes
             ,
             yea
             those
             that
             the
             world
             esteemes
             not
             of
             ,
             and
             counts
             them
             as
             niceties
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             as
             great
             a
             measure
             as
             ordinarily
             men
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             sinnes
             they
             commit
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Canst
               thou
               indure
               the
               search
               of
               thy
               
               selfe
               ?
            
             and
             thy
             infirmities
             by
             all
             meanes
             ,
             by
             thy selfe
             ,
             by
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             private
             friends
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             canst
             thou
             desire
             this
             search
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             know
             thy
             ●inne
             more
             and
             more
             ?
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             truely
             hate
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             more
             perfect
             hatred
             ?
             Canst
             thou
             truely
             appeale
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Peter
             did
             to
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             love
             and
             preferre
             thee
             above
             all
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             sure
             signe
             of
             thy
             sinceritie
             which
             the
             world
             cannot
             have
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             they
             see
             their
             sinnes
             laid
             open
             ,
             they
             spurne
             at
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             spite
             the
             Minister
             and
             their
             true
             friends
             ,
             that
             put
             them
             in
             minde
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             accounting
             them
             as
             their
             onely
             enemies
             .
             Surely
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             indure
             the
             search
             of
             God
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             day
             when
             he
             shall
             lay
             them
             open
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             overcome
             with
             shame
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             signe
             is
             ,
             
               That
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               thy
               
               death
               ,
               this
               spiritual
               worshipping
               of
               God
               will
               give
               thee
               content
               ,
               when
               nothing
               else
               can
               :
            
             Thou
             mayst
             say
             with
             comfort
             as
             Hezekiah
             did
             ;
             
               Lord
               remember
               how
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               in
               sinceritie
               .
            
             
             When
             down-right
             affliction
             comes
             ,
             outward
             verball
             profession
             vanisheth
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             comforts
             thereof
             ,
             then
             perisheth
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             .
             Two
             things
             upheld
             Iob
             in
             comfort
             ,
             in
             his
             great
             extremity
             :
             he
             was
             first
             assured
             ,
             that
             his
             redeemer
             lived
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             he
             knew
             his
             innocency
             in
             those
             things
             that
             his
             friends
             charged
             him
             with
             :
             and
             such
             times
             will
             fall
             on
             us
             all
             ,
             either
             at
             the
             time
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             before
             ,
             when
             nothing
             but
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             uphold
             us
             .
          
           
             Labour
             therefore
             for
             sincerity
             and
             spirituall
             worship
             ,
             
               Worship
               God
               in
               spirit
            
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             be
             done
             outwardly
             also
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             bring
             thy
             heart
             and
             intention
             to
             what
             thou
             dost
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             stirre
             up
             the
             outward
             man
             to
             its
             duty
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             performance
             hereof
             ,
             
             follow
             these
             directions
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               learne
               to
               know
               God
               aright
            
             :
             For
             worship
             is
             answerable
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             for
             how
             can
             we
             reverence
             God
             aright
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             neither
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             nor
             his
             greatnesse
             ?
             how
             can
             we
             trust
             on
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             not
             his
             truth
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             owne
             experience
             :
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             these
             ,
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             heart
             affects
             according
             to
             knowledge
             .
             So
             also
             its
             true
             in
             divinitie
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             his
             justice
             wee
             shall
             feare
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             his
             mercy
             wee
             shall
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             know
             his
             truth
             we
             shall
             trust
             on
             him
             .
             Psal.
             9.10
             .
             
               They
               that
               know
               thy
               name
               shall
               trust
               in
               thee
               :
            
             and
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             
             said
             Psalme
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             knowne
             in
             the
             judgement
             he
             executeth
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               know
               God
               to
               be
               the
               first
               mover
               
               and
               cause
               of
               all
               :
            
             men
             ordinarily
             feare
             the
             creature
             ,
             attributing
             that
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
             But
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             giver
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             Christians
             looke
             on
             the
             secondary
             means
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             author
             and
             ground
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             behold
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             in
             God
             :
             feare
             them
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Atheists
             they
             will
             not
             sticke
             at
             any
             sinne
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             love
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             may
             bring
             them
             any
             worldly
             commodity
             .
             A
             Christian
             ,
             hee
             pleases
             ,
             and
             seekes
             the
             love
             of
             him
             that
             can
             make
             enemies
             friends
             ,
             when
             he
             lists
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             s
             for
             our
             good
             ;
             he
             knowes
             ,
             
               in
               him
               we
               live
               ,
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               make
               much
               of
               spirituall
               meanes
            
             :
             
             God
             he
             works
             by
             meanes
             ,
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             attend
             to
             it
             :
             it
             works
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             reverence
             in
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             no
             marvaile
             if
             those
             that
             neglect
             these
             meanes
             ,
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             these
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
          
           
             4
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               thy
               heart
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
               quickening
               spirit
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             Our
             hearts
             naturally
             are
             dead
             :
             Christ
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             most
             especially
             called
             to
             love
             ,
             to
             feare
             ,
             to
             humilitie
             ,
             pray
             to
             him
             to
             move
             thee
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             thy selfe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             shalt
             thou
             pray
             in
             spirit
             :
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             Iude
             20.
             heare
             in
             spirit
             ,
             doe
             all
             in
             spirit
             :
             doe
             outward
             workes
             of
             thy
             calling
             in
             spirit
             ,
             for
             a
             true
             worshipper
             will
             out
             
             of
             spirituall
             grounds
             doe
             all
             outward
             works
             of
             his
             particular
             calling
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             generall
             Christian
             vocation
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             doe
             all
             things
             from
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             neighbour
             :
             else
             will
             not
             God
             accept
             of
             our
             workes
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Iew
             inwardly
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             praise
             of
             God.
             The
             want
             of
             this
             sincerity
             ,
             hath
             extinguished
             the
             light
             of
             many
             a
             glorious
             professour
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hath
             brought
             a
             great
             scandall
             upon
             the
             true
             worshippers
             of
             God
             in
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             3.
             
             And
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             THe
             word
             rejoyce
             ,
             implyes
             a
             boasting
             ,
             or
             glorying
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             manifesting
             it selfe
             in
             outward
             countenance
             and
             gesture
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             in
             speech
             ,
             it
             also
             implies
             a
             resting
             on
             ,
             and
             contenting
             in
             ,
             the
             thing
             we
             glory
             in
             :
             proceeding
             from
             an
             assurance
             ,
             that
             we
             glory
             in
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             glory
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             fooles
             that
             delight
             in
             bables
             .
             Observe
             hence
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             
             That
             
               those
               that
               will
               worship
               Christ
               aright
               ,
               must
               glorie
               in
               him
               :
            
             For
             the
             worship
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             requires
             incouragement
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             worke
             this
             incouragement
             like
             the
             glorying
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             therefore
             Paul
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             having
             shewed
             that
             God
             had
             elected
             them
             freely
             ,
             and
             
             had
             begun
             the
             worke
             of
             sanctification
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             he
             comes
             in
             the
             12.
             
             Chapter
             :
             
               I
               beseech
               you
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               present
               your selves
               as
               a
               holy
               ,
               living
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               ,
               to
               God.
            
             And
             in
             Tit.
             2.11
             .
             
               The
               grace
               of
               God
               teacheth
            
             ,
             by
             incouraging
             
               us
               to
               deny
               ungodlines
               ,
               &
               to
               walk
               unblameably
               ,
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godlily
               ,
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               whensoever
               wee
               grow
               dull
               or
               dead
               ,
               think
               of
               the
               great
               benefits
               that
               we
               have
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             it
             will
             quicken
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             performances
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             observe
             :
             
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               subject
               of
               true
               glory
               and
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               onely
               Christ
               :
            
             for
             they
             well
             goe
             together
             ,
             a
             full
             ,
             and
             large
             affection
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             and
             large
             object
             :
             boasting
             is
             a
             full
             affection
             ,
             the
             object
             is
             every
             way
             as
             full
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             
               he
               is
               God
               full
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               he
               is
               man
               full
               of
               all
               grace
               ,
               and
               void
               of
               all
               sinne
               ,
            
             he
             is
             Christ
             anointed
             to
             performe
             all
             his
             offices
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             all-sufficient
             in
             all
             wisedome
             ,
             in
             him
             are
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisedome
             :
             he
             teaches
             us
             ,
             not
             onely
             how
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             he
             teaches
             the
             very
             deed
             :
             he
             is
             our
             High-priest
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             our
             eternall
             Priest
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             on
             earth
             :
             on
             earth
             as
             suffering
             for
             us
             ;
             in
             Heaven
             as
             mediating
             for
             our
             peace
             .
             
               Who
               shall
               condemne
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               dyeth
               ?
               yea
               rather
               that
               is
               risen
               againe
               ,
               who
               is
               even
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               also
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.34
             .
             
               He
               is
               also
               our
               King
            
             ,
             he
             is
             King
             of
             all
             :
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ,
             a
             King
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             subduing
             all
             rebellions
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             without
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             all
             these
             so
             ,
             as
             none
             is
             like
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             worthy
             of
             our
             glory
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               communicative
               in
               all
               these
               :
            
             he
             is
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             King
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             Christ
             for
             us
             :
             he
             sought
             not
             his
             owne
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             communicative
             goodnesse
             that
             drew
             him
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               he
               is
               present
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               doe
               all
               good
               for
               us
               .
            
             he
             is
             present
             with
             us
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             nay
             ,
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               we
               are
               his
               members
            
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             us
             :
             we
             are
             
               his
               wife
            
             ;
             nay
             we
             are
             
               him
               .
               Saul
               ,
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             
               We
               are
               all
               one
               body
               with
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               We
               are
               even
               ,
               whiles
               we
               are
               here
               ,
               glorified
               with
               Christ
            
             :
             he
             is
             our
             husband
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             honoured
             ,
             we
             his
             spouse
             also
             are
             advanced
             :
             if
             he
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             we
             are
             his
             Queene
             :
             if
             the
             head
             be
             crowned
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             honoured
             :
             and
          
           
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             freely
             comes
             from
             him
             :
             Christ
             is
             anointed
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             sent
             from
             the
             father
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             
               He
               is
               made
               of
               God
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               to
               us
               .
            
             And
             Ioh.
             6.44
             .
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               who
               hath
               sent
               me
               draw
               him
               :
            
             and
             it
             is
             further
             said
             that
             God
             sealed
             him
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             that
             thereby
             we
             come
             
             to
             joy
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             reconciles
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             called
             him
             to
             this
             office
             ,
             which
             was
             witnessed
             at
             his
             baptisme
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             bare
             witnesse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             .
             
             
               What
               ?
               may
               wee
               not
               joy
               in
               any
               other
               thing
               else
               but
               in
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             there
             may
             
               be
               two
               causes
               of
               our
               joy
               .
            
             One
             principall
             ;
             
             the
             other
             lesse
             principall
             .
             We
             must
             onely
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             maine
             and
             principall
             cause
             of
             our
             happinesse
             .
             But
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             creatures
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             testimonies
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             and
             in
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             as
             comming
             from
             Christ
             :
             and
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Gospell
             of
             the
             revelation
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             For
             use
             .
             
             We
             may
             observe
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             
               a
               ground
               of
               the
               necessitie
               of
               particular
               faith
               .
            
             For
             none
             can
             boast
             ,
             but
             the
             boasting
             must
             arise
             from
             a
             particular
             faith
             ,
             which
             onely
             is
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             every
             mans
             particular
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             let
             it
             serve
             
               as
               a
               direction
               to
               every
               Christian
               that
               will
               rejoyce
               ,
               let
               him
               goe
               out
               of
               himselfe
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             his
             King
             ,
             his
             Priest
             ,
             and
             his
             Prophet
             :
             let
             him
             observe
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             thereby
             see
             himselfe
             perfectly
             happy
             ,
             and
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
             
               Let
               us
               first
               boast
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               his
               benefits
               and
               blessings
               that
               follo●
               him
               .
            
             First
             ,
             rejoyce
             that
             we
             have
             the
             field
             ,
             then
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             pearle
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apo●tle
             sayes
             not
             ,
             
               rejoyce
               in
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             
             
               in
               obedience
            
             ,
             but
             
               in
               Christ
            
             :
             who
             being
             once
             mine
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             not
             have
             all
             things
             with
             him
             ?
          
           
             
             
               Those
               that
               are
               burdened
               with
               sorrow
            
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             let
             
               them
               consider
            
             .
             Why
             doe
             they
             grieve
             ?
             doe
             their
             sinnes
             trouble
             them
             ?
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             came
             to
             dye
             for
             sinne
             ,
             he
             is
             their
             high-Priest
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             save
             sinners
             .
             Doth
             the
             devill
             accuse
             them
             ?
             let
             them
             know
             Christ
             chose
             them
             ,
             he
             pleades
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             can
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             Christ
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             risen
             ;
             nay
             he
             is
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Are
             they
             troubled
             with
             crosses
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             best
             time
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ.
             
               We
               joy
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.3
             .
             When
             nothing
             comforts
             us
             ,
             then
             hath
             Christ
             sweetest
             communion
             with
             our
             hearts
             .
             St.
             Steven
             ,
             when
             the
             stones
             ●lew
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             Paul
             in
             the
             dungeon
             had
             the
             most
             sweet
             consolation
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             presence
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             that
             upheld
             them
             .
             Nay
             in
             death
             ,
             wee
             may
             glory
             most
             of
             all
             :
             it
             lets
             us
             into
             that
             state
             ,
             into
             that
             sweet
             society
             with
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             very
             hope
             whereof
             ,
             doth
             now
             sustaine
             us
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             to
             glory
             here
             :
             as
             in
             Rom.
             5.2
             .
             And
             death
             now
             is
             but
             a
             droane
             ,
             the
             sting
             is
             gone
             ,
             all
             enemies
             are
             conquered
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             fifth
             place
             ,
             
               See
               wherein
               the
               glory
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               of
               a
               nation
               ,
               of
               a
               kingdome
               consists
               :
            
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             exhibites
             Christ.
             What
             made
             the
             Iewes
             rejoyce
             ?
             marke
             the
             prerogatives
             they
             had
             .
             Rom.
             9.3
             .
             Adoption
             ,
             covenant
             ,
             promises
             ,
             and
             Christ.
             What
             made
             the
             
             house
             of
             Iuda
             so
             famous
             ?
             and
             Mary
             so
             blesse
             her selfe
             ?
             
               All
               generations
               shall
               call
               me
               blessed
               :
            
             Christ
             that
             vouchsafed
             to
             proceed
             out
             of
             her
             loynes
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             stocke
             .
             Abraham
             rejoyced
             to
             see
             Christs
             day
             ,
             though
             he
             saw
             it
             a
             farre
             off
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             what
             should
             we
             glory
             in
             above
             the
             Iewes
             ?
             above
             other
             nations
             ?
             but
             in
             this
             ;
             the
             vaile
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             Christ
             shines
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             the
             Gospell
             in
             its
             puritie
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             lookes
             for
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.3
             .
             
               Having
               confidence
               that
               my
               joy
               is
               the
               joy
               of
               you
               all
               .
            
             Now
             what
             was
             Pauls
             joy
             ?
             
               God
               forbid
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               I
               should
               rejoyce
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.14
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             rejoyce
             in
             peace
             ,
             or
             plenty
             ,
             fortified
             places
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             No
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             Christ
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             we
             were
             no
             better
             than
             Turkes
             .
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               people
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             for
             in
             him
             shall
             we
             have
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             :
             
               make
               use
               of
               this
               in
               time
               of
               temptation
               .
            
             When
             the
             divell
             would
             robbe
             us
             of
             our
             joy
             ,
             fly
             to
             Christ
             ,
             oppose
             him
             against
             all
             :
             oppose
             the
             second
             Adam
             against
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             doe
             what
             ever
             the
             other
             did
             undoe
             .
             Learne
             to
             see
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             divell
             ,
             and
             thine
             owne
             heart
             ,
             and
             fill
             thy
             heart
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             with
             meditations
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             cause
             our
             love
             to
             be
             so
             fervent
             ,
             as
             all
             our
             service
             of
             God
             will
             seeme
             to
             be
             easie
             to
             us
             .
             As
             the
             time
             that
             Iacob
             served
             seemed
             nothing
             ,
             for
             the
             love
             he
             bare
             to
             Rachel
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             wee
             know
             whether
             wee
             
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ▪
             by
             these
             signes
             :
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               when
               we
               glorie
               ,
               see
               the
               ground
               whence
               it
               arises
               ,
               whether
               from
               God
               reconciled
               to
               us
               or
               not
               .
            
             
             If
             otherwise
             :
             remember
             that
             of
             Ier.
             9.23
             .
             
               Let
               not
               the
               wise
               man
               glory
               in
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               nor
               the
               strong
               man
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
            
             all
             such
             rejoycing
             is
             evill
             .
             
               But
               let
               him
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               glory
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               understandeth
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               me
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               If
               we
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               will
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               thankes
               :
            
             What
             we
             joy
             in
             we
             will
             praise
             :
             if
             we
             joy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             like
             the
             Spouse
             in
             Canticles
             ,
             ever
             be
             setting
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             our
             beloved
             .
             Thus
             did
             
               Paul
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             1.3
             .
             and
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
             and
             therefore
             where
             deadnesse
             ,
             and
             dulnesse
             is
             ,
             it
             shewes
             no
             true
             Christian
             joy
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Our
               glorying
               will
               be
               seene
               in
               dutie
               :
            
             delight
             ever
             implies
             the
             intention
             to
             doe
             any
             good
             worke
             ,
             and
             diligence
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               if
               we
               glory
               in
               Christ
               aright
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             not
             indure
             any
             addition
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             abhorre
             that
             Popish
             Tenent
             ,
             which
             puts
             so
             many
             additions
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             meritorious
             worke
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             A
             true
             rejoycer
             in
             Christ
             ,
             sees
             such
             all-sufficiency
             in
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             and
             worke
             ,
             that
             he
             abhorres
             purgatorie
             and
             such
             trash
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             his
             glorying
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             fervent
             and
             sincere
             .
             Christ
             is
             our
             husband
             ,
             we
             are
             his
             spouse
             :
             if
             we
             cleave
             to
             any
             
             other
             ,
             than
             to
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             adulterers
             .
             No
             ,
             let
             him
             kisse
             us
             with
             the
             kisses
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             he
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             
               this
               joy
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               breed
               content
               in
               all
               estates
               :
               Paul
            
             could
             want
             and
             abound
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             a
             true
             rejoycer
             :
             in
             Christ
             he
             hath
             all
             ,
             he
             cares
             not
             for
             earthly
             wants
             ,
             so
             he
             wants
             no
             heavenly
             comfort
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             poore
             ,
             he
             is
             rich
             in
             heaven
             ;
             nay
             what
             he
             most
             complaines
             of
             are
             good
             for
             him
             ,
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             all
             's
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             Christ
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             :
             
             There
             are
             many
             Christians
             are
             not
             in
             this
             happy
             condition
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             .
             
             It
             s
             their
             owne
             fault
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             divels
             policie
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             labour
             to
             breake
             through
             these
             clouds
             ,
             and
             challenge
             the
             promises
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             3.
             
             And
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             in
             truth
             included
             in
             the
             former
             :
             for
             he
             that
             glories
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               will
               have
               no
               confidence
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             But
             the
             Apostle
             notes
             this
             as
             a
             plaine
             demonstration
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             glorying
             in
             Christ.
             For
             by
             the
             copulative
             conjoyning
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             :
             what
             a
             man
             trusts
             to
             ,
             he
             glories
             in
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             glories
             in
             he
             trusts
             to
             ,
             and
             is
             confident
             of
             .
             If
             in
             wit
             his
             glorying
             be
             ,
             he
             trusts
             
             to
             it
             though
             it
             be
             to
             his
             ruine
             ;
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             with
             Achitophel
             .
             If
             in
             eloquence
             of
             speech
             ,
             hee
             trusts
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             brings
             shame
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             to
             Herod
             .
             If
             in
             honour
             ,
             hee
             trusts
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             brings
             himselfe
             to
             dishonour
             ,
             as
             Haman
             did
             .
          
           
             By
             flesh
             ,
             is
             meant
             outward
             things
             ,
             as
             prerogatives
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             actions
             of
             a
             mans
             owne
             doing
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             he
             aimes
             at
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             outward
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             So
             as
             the
             observation
             that
             wee
             may
             gather
             is
             :
             
               That
               confidence
               in
               Christ
               ,
               takes
               away
               confidence
               in
               outward
               things
               .
            
             The
             reason
             is
             :
             if
             Christ
             be
             fully
             all
             sufficient
             ,
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             any
             outward
             thing
             to
             put
             confidence
             in
             ?
             For
             these
             are
             two
             opposite
             things
             ,
             and
             one
             overthrows
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             instruction
             is
             ,
             
               That
               naturally
               men
               have
               confidence
               in
               outward
               things
            
             :
             
             for
             having
             not
             hearts
             filled
             with
             grace
             ,
             they
             relish
             not
             Christ
             ,
             but
             flye
             to
             ceremonious
             outward
             actions
             as
             their
             refuge
             .
             Nay
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               we
               be
               converted
               ,
               we
               naturally
               flie
               to
               outward
               fleshly
               confidence
               .
               We
               have
               the
               Word
            
             taught
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             heare
             it
             twice
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             alas
             what
             is
             this
             if
             thou
             be
             not
             transformed
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             conformed
             in
             obedience
             ?
             
               Hast
               thou
               the
               Sacraments
            
             ?
             dost
             thou
             uncover
             thy
             head
             ,
             or
             bow
             the
             knee
             ?
             these
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             they
             seeme
             faire
             :
             but
             where
             is
             the
             heart
             ?
             how
             is
             that
             prepared
             ?
             hast
             thou
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             leave
             off
             thy
             course
             of
             sinning
             ?
             and
             dost
             thou
             resolve
             hereafter
             to
             amend
             thy
             life
             ?
             O
             here
             is
             
             the
             hard
             spirituall
             worke
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             
               outward
               fasting
            
             ,
             and
             abstinence
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             easie
             matter
             ,
             the
             Pharisee
             did
             it
             often
             :
             but
             this
             is
             the
             fast
             that
             God
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             to
             loose
             the
             bands
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             Esay
             59.6
             .
             to
             fast
             from
             sinne
             .
             
               The
               suffering
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             separated
             from
             spirituall
             use
             ,
             
               and
               almes
            
             ,
             they
             profit
             nothing
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.3
             .
             All
             Pauls
             prerogatives
             ,
             which
             were
             many
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             and
             12.
             chapters
             .
             Yet
             were
             they
             in
             his
             account
             but
             drosse
             and
             dung
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ.
             Most
             men
             are
             like
             
               Ephraim
               ,
               Hosea
            
             10.11
             .
             as
             heifer●
             ,
             who
             serve
             to
             tread
             out
             corne
             ,
             and
             to
             plow
             :
             Ephraim
             loved
             to
             tread
             corne
             where
             hee
             might
             eate
             his
             belly
             full
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             musled
             :
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             delighted
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             slight
             duties
             ,
             but
             to
             put
             their
             necke
             under
             the
             yoke
             ,
             to
             plow
             its
             a
             hard
             worke
             ,
             who
             can
             beare
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             
             
               O
               what
               doe
               you
               condemne
               outward
               duties
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             
               wee
               may
               consider
            
             religious
             duties
             two
             wayes
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             outward
             meanes
             to
             salvation
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             are
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             expressions
             of
             inward
             truth
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             a
             sincere
             intire
             affection
             wee
             beare
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             bee
             wrought
             upon
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             doe
             them
             ;
             thus
             they
             are
             commended
             that
             use
             them
             :
             but
             let
             them
             want
             but
             an
             inch
             of
             this
             ,
             all
             is
             abominable
             ,
             all
             is
             flesh
             .
             The
             Iewes
             ,
             they
             boasted
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               holy
               people
            
             ,
             in
             their
             law
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               land
            
             :
             yet
             for
             all
             these
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             you
             shall
             goe
             into
             captivity
             :
             against
             such
             Christ
             preached
             ;
             
               Woe
               to
               you
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               you
               tithe
               mint
               ,
               but
               let
               passe
               justice
               and
               judgement
               .
            
             And
             Paul
             ,
             bee
             not
             high
             minded
             ,
             but
             feare
             .
             And
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             men
             are
             taken
             up
             with
             this
             fleshly
             confidence
             ,
             are
             .
          
           
             
               
               First
               ,
               
                 outward
                 things
                 are
                 easie
              
               ,
               and
               men
               cannot
               bend
               themselves
               to
               performe
               the
               hard
               matters
               of
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 glorious
              
               ,
               and
               men
               desire
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               men
               have
               
                 a
                 foolish
                 conceit
              
               that
               God
               is
               delighted
               with
               the
               outward
               act
               ,
               when
               the
               inward
               sinceritie
               is
               wanting
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               men
               
                 want
                 knowledge
              
               of
               themselves
               ;
               want
               the
               inward
               change
               ,
               want
               sense
               of
               their
               owne
               unworthinesse
               ,
               and
               Christs
               worthinesse
               .
            
             
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               
                 God
                 followeth
                 such
                 with
                 prosperitie
              
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               thereby
               they
               thinke
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               with
               them
               ,
               til
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               come
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               finde
               all
               but
               froth
               .
            
          
           
             
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             our
             confidence
             is
             fleshly
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             where
             
               this
               fleshly
               confidence
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               bitternesse
               of
               spirit
               against
               sinceritie
            
             :
             
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             the
             Doctours
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             sate
             in
             Moses
             
             chaire
             ,
             yet
             who
             more
             opposed
             Christ
             than
             they
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             they
             wholly
             and
             onely
             ,
             in
             their
             whole
             course
             ,
             sought
             to
             persecute
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             their
             trade
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             where
             this
             fleshly
             confidence
             is
             ,
             
             
               there
               is
               also
               a
               secret
               blessing
               of
               our selves
               ,
               in
               our
               performance
               of
               good
               duties
               ,
            
             without
             humiliation
             of
             our
             defects
             .
             Hypocrites
             think
             that
             God
             is
             beholding
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             blesse
             themselves
             in
             the
             deed
             done
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             verse
             ,
             hee
             comes
             to
             an
             argument
             taken
             from
             himselfe
             against
             those
             of
             the
             Concision
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             I
             might
             also
             have
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             man
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             whereof
             he
             might
             trust
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             more
             .
          
           
             AS
             if
             he
             had
             said
             :
             if
             any
             other
             man
             may
             glory
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             then
             may
             I
             much
             more
             .
             But
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             cause
             sufficient
             to
             glory
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             therefore
             have
             not
             they
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             they
             ,
             glory
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             ,
             or
             ground
             of
             this
             proposition
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             his
             many
             prerogatives
             he
             had
             ,
             
             which
             he
             comes
             to
             in
             the
             5.
             and
             6.
             verses
             following
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             was
             the
             first
             prerogative
             before
             
             conversion
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             before
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             childe
             might
             gather
             some
             strength
             to
             beare
             ,
             and
             indure
             the
             
             ceremony
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             of
             it selfe
             grievous
             ,
             and
             a
             bloudy
             ceremonie
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             was
             that
             Moses
             his
             wife
             called
             him
             a
             bloudy
             husband
             :
             and
             this
             ceremony
             was
             not
             to
             be
             respited
             above
             eight
             dayes
             ,
             that
             the
             parents
             might
             not
             be
             delayed
             in
             their
             comfort
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             dying
             before
             baptisme
             is
             no
             necessary
             impediment
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             childe
             :
             for
             the
             same
             covenant
             is
             annexed
             to
             circumcision
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             baptisme
             :
             and
             the
             Papists
             that
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             children
             before
             baptisme
             hindreth
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             infant
             ,
             may
             as
             wel
             hold
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             children
             that
             dyed
             before
             the
             eight
             day
             (
             being
             the
             day
             of
             circumcision
             )
             were
             damned
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             observe
             this
             ;
             that
             children
             ,
             though
             infants
             ,
             may
             ,
             nay
             must
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             with
             conveniencie
             ;
             for
             children
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             nay
             they
             were
             injoyned
             circumcision
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             .
             Now
             seeing
             the
             covenant
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             children
             ,
             now
             as
             then
             :
             why
             may
             not
             the
             seale
             therof
             be
             now
             given
             in
             their
             infancie
             ,
             as
             then
             ?
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             stocke
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             
             IAcob
             had
             his
             name
             changed
             of
             his
             wrestling
             with
             the
             Angell
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             :
             St.
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             that
             stocke
             of
             Israel
             that
             prevailed
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             .
             
          
           
             THere
             were
             two
             Tribes
             of
             especiall
             credit
             :
             Iuda
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             they
             were
             Kingly
             Tribes
             .
             Benjamin
             was
             honoured
             with
             the
             first
             King
             ,
             Saul
             the
             sonne
             of
             Kish
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             were
             a
             cast-away
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             have
             great
             men
             ,
             personages
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             of
             their
             linage
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             5.
             
             An
             Hebrew
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
             
          
           
             MOre
             ancient
             than
             an
             Israelite
             :
             for
             Abraham
             was
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             before
             Iacob
             was
             an
             Israelite
             :
             and
             he
             was
             an
             
               Hebrew
               borne
            
             ,
             no
             proselyte
             ,
             or
             converted
             Iew.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             5.
             
             As
             touching
             the
             Law
             ,
             a
             Pharisee
             .
             
          
           
             BEfore
             Christs
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             divers
             sects
             among
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             as
             
               Pharisees
               ,
               Scribes
               ,
               Herodians
            
             ,
             and
             Essaei
             ;
             but
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             the
             greatest
             sect
             of
             all
             :
             and
             as
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             separate
             themselves
             as
             
             better
             than
             other
             Iewes
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             St.
             Paul
             layes
             downe
             this
             ,
             as
             one
             especiall
             carnall
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             might
             glory
             ;
             hee
             was
             no
             common
             Iew
             ,
             but
             a
             zealous
             Iew
             :
             so
             as
             thence
             we
             may
             observe
             :
             That
             there
             is
             a
             fire
             and
             zeale
             that
             is
             not
             kindled
             by
             heaven
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             St.
             Iames
             saith
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             is
             set
             on
             fire
             of
             hell
             ,
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             blind
             zeale
             therefore
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             destruction
             :
             we
             are
             therefore
             to
             take
             heed
             ;
             for
             unlesse
             our
             zeale
             have
             an
             eye
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             tempestuous
             and
             troublesome
             ,
             than
             that
             man
             is
             whom
             it
             possesses
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             6.
             
             Concerning
             zeale
             ,
             persecuting
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             WHere
             zeale
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             in
             the
             largest
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             hot
             against
             all
             opposites
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             name
             from
             fire
             ,
             separating
             Heterogenies
             ,
             and
             gathering
             things
             Homogeneall
             :
             our
             Apostle
             was
             none
             of
             those
             drowsie
             professours
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             content
             to
             mingle
             Religions
             :
             so
             as
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             opposition
             there
             is
             no
             zeale
             :
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             would
             reconcile
             religions
             ,
             false
             and
             true
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             a
             sparke
             of
             zeale
             ,
             but
             are
             key-cold
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Paul
             well
             
               joynes
               persecution
               and
               a
               Pharisee
               together
            
             ▪
             for
             there
             was
             never
             hypocrite
             but
             he
             was
             a
             persecutor
             .
             For
             
             he
             ,
             making
             and
             grounding
             his
             profession
             on
             pride
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             counted
             holy
             ,
             when
             a
             downe
             right
             person
             esteemes
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             integrity
             puts
             the
             others
             outward
             profession
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             presently
             hee
             falleth
             a
             persecuting
             ;
             especially
             if
             his
             hypocrisie
             brings
             any
             profit
             ,
             or
             gaine
             .
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Demetrius
             in
             the
             Acts.
             And
             as
             it
             is
             now
             with
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             whose
             chiefe
             end
             is
             profit
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             their
             Purgatorie
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Pardons
             ,
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             you
             shall
             have
             as
             much
             Masse
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             preaching
             .
             We
             may
             observe
             further
             ,
             
               That
               carnall
               zeale
               is
               persecuting
               zeale
               ,
               and
               the
               persecuting
               Church
               is
               the
               false
               Church
               .
            
             Christs
             flock
             never
             persecutes
             wolves
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             indeed
             indure
             to
             bee
             neare
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             not
             cruell
             against
             them
             .
             The
             Papists
             indeed
             they
             speake
             much
             of
             their
             mildnesse
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             their
             hands
             are
             bound
             ,
             
               Solve
               leonem
               ,
               &
               senties
               leonem
               ,
            
             loose
             the
             Lion
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             you
             find
             he
             is
             a
             Lion.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             6.
             
             Touching
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             in
             the
             law
             blamelesse
             .
          
           
             THis
             was
             a
             great
             prerogative
             .
             
             But
             how
             can
             he
             be
             said
             to
             be
             blamelesse
             as
             concerning
             the
             law
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             without
             the
             law
             ?
             Rom.
             7
             9.
             
          
           
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             its
             true
             he
             was
             without
             the
             law
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             sanctified
             knowledge
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             feare
             ▪
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             outward
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             blame
             him
             .
             
               Let
               this
               be
               observed
               by
               carnall
               civill
               men
               ;
               they
               may
               bee
               blamelesse
               as
               concerning
               outward
               conversation
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               the
               law
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             if
             he
             was
             blamelesse
             as
             concerning
             the
             law
             ,
             how
             could
             hee
             blame
             himselfe
             so
             as
             hee
             did
             ?
             Rom.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ;
             St.
             Paul
             then
             had
             a
             new
             esteeme
             and
             judgement
             ,
             hee
             had
             a
             new
             light
             which
             shewed
             him
             much
             corruption
             ,
             where
             before
             he
             saw
             none
             .
             
               This
               meets
               with
               weake
               Christians
               ,
               that
               thinke
               themselves
               unconverted
               ,
               and
               cast-awayes
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               sinne
               in
               them
               .
               Paul
            
             was
             without
             blame
             ,
             now
             miserable
             man
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             .
             
               Christians
               therefore
               are
               to
               bee
               comforted
               :
            
             and
             to
             know
             that
             they
             are
             not
             the
             worse
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             themselves
             sinfull
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             better
             ,
             as
             to
             whom
             God
             does
             dayly
             bestow
             the
             light
             of
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             see
             more
             clearly
             into
             their
             estates
             .
             We
             know
             that
             we
             see
             onely
             the
             moates
             where
             the
             Sunne
             shineth
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             we
             deny
             but
             all
             the
             ayre
             is
             as
             full
             as
             that
             part
             which
             the
             Sunne
             inlighteneth
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               not
               such
            
             therefore
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             opposition
             ,
             there
             is
             spirit
             as
             well
             as
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             length
             the
             spirit
             will
             have
             the
             victory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             7.
             
             But
             what
             things
             were
             gaine
             to
             me
             ,
             those
             I
             count
             losse
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             THose
             things
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             that
             formerly
             
             hee
             counted
             gaine
             ,
             now
             hee
             counts
             them
             losse
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               good
               therefore
               to
               teach
               by
               examples
            
             :
             
             as
             St.
             Paul
             does
             here
             inforce
             rules
             by
             his
             owne
             experience
             and
             example
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               also
               expedient
               sometimes
               ,
               to
               speake
               of
               prerogatives
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               in
               himselfe
               ,
            
             and
             it
             s
             not
             universall
             that
             wee
             must
             not
             speake
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             might
             concerne
             our
             owne
             praise
             .
             For
             we
             may
             doe
             it
             as
             St.
             Paul
             does
             here
             ,
             to
             beat
             downe
             the
             pride
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             vaine
             glorious
             ;
             or
             wee
             may
             as
             Paul
             does
             ,
             lift
             up
             our selves
             to
             abase
             and
             beat
             down
             our selves
             the
             lower
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
               when
               God
               vouchsafes
               his
               children
               any
               outward
               priviledges
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               for
               the
               good
               and
               helpe
               of
               others
               ,
            
             though
             we
             see
             it
             not
             at
             the
             first
             .
             Paul
             had
             these
             priviledges
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             beate
             down
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Iewes
             more
             powerfully
             .
             And
             Solomon
             had
             all
             abundance
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             why
             ?
             But
             only
             that
             he
             might
             without
             controule
             judge
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             of
             
               vanitie
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
            
             :
             and
             make
             it
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             more
             firmely
             .
             For
             had
             an
             
             ordinary
             man
             said
             it
             ,
             men
             would
             have
             thought
             its
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             say
             so
             :
             but
             if
             he
             had
             tried
             thē
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             otherwise
             minded
             .
             In
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             our
             best
             teachers
             were
             at
             the
             first
             Papists
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             more
             zealous
             sort
             :
             As
             Bucer
             and
             Luther
             ,
             being
             also
             learned
             men
             ;
             as
             also
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             and
             Zanchius
             ,
             was
             brought
             up
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             seeing
             once
             their
             blindnesse
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             more
             able
             to
             confound
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             a
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             them
             in
             any
             outward
             respect
             whatsoever
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             of
             their
             beleefe
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             God
             (
             having
             to
             deale
             with
             men
             of
             a
             desperate
             condition
             )
             
               suffers
               great
               and
               famous
               men
               to
               be
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               nay
               to
               be
               persecutors
               ,
               that
               after
               their
               conversion
               they
               might
               comfort
               weake
               Christians
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             let
             them
             comfort
             themselves
             ,
             doe
             they
             finde
             that
             their
             sinnes
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             great
             ?
             Paul
             was
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             a
             persecuting
             Pharisee
             ,
             and
             continued
             so
             a
             long
             while
             Nay
             ,
             after
             his
             conversion
             ,
             he
             complaines
             of
             a
             body
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             found
             mercie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             not
             despaire
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             wee
             see
             what
             St.
             Paul
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             now
             he
             is
             ,
             how
             his
             judgement
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             it
             was
             ;
             for
             where
             grace
             is
             ,
             it
             makes
             men
             opposite
             to
             themselves
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             re-creation
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             new
             creature
             .
             Paul
             quite
             contrary
             to
             Saul
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             one
             person
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             we
             may
             gather
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               a
               man
               before
               conversion
               ,
               hath
               ever
               that
               which
               is
               his
               gaine
               :
            
             for
             wee
             are
             prone
             to
             
             thinke
             too
             highly
             of
             naturall
             things
             ,
             and
             our
             esteeme
             shall
             be
             grounded
             upon
             probabilities
             ,
             rather
             than
             we
             will
             lose
             our
             esteeme
             of
             them
             .
             For
             we
             know
             this
             outward
             gaine
             is
             easily
             gotten
             ,
             the
             duties
             are
             easily
             performed
             ;
             faire
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             will
             procure
             praise
             from
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             we
             naturally
             looke
             for
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             observe
             hence
             ;
             That
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             before
             conversion
             thought
             gaine
             ,
             is
             indeed
             losse
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             nay
             it
             is
             dangerous
             :
             for
             things
             may
             in
             use
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             in
             abuse
             dangerous
             .
             Riches
             are
             good
             in
             use
             ,
             but
             in
             abuse
             mammon
             and
             thornes
             ,
             as
             Christ
             termes
             them
             .
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Baptisme
             ,
             in
             themselves
             were
             good
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             are
             still
             good
             :
             yet
             when
             we
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             neglect
             inward
             graces
             ,
             sacrifice
             is
             no
             more
             acceptable
             than
             a
             dogges
             head
             .
             Good
             workes
             are
             in
             their
             proper
             nature
             good
             ,
             yet
             if
             wee
             relye
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             stoppe
             the
             way
             to
             Christ.
             So
             as
             it
             is
             our
             wicked
             and
             abusing
             affections
             ,
             that
             hath
             brought
             an
             ill
             report
             on
             the
             good
             creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             us
             they
             are
             drosse
             ,
             and
             dung
             ,
             nay
             losse
             :
             these
             termes
             doth
             the
             holy
             spirit
             give
             to
             alienate
             our
             affections
             from
             these
             earthly
             things
             ;
             an
             outward
             ,
             civill
             ,
             and
             conformable
             life
             ,
             are
             ,
             by
             our
             too
             high
             esteeme
             of
             them
             ,
             stoppes
             ,
             staying
             many
             from
             Heaven
             :
             for
             while
             they
             tell
             themselves
             they
             live
             honestly
             and
             justly
             ,
             doing
             no
             wrong
             ,
             they
             suppose
             themselves
             to
             be
             very
             Saints
             ,
             and
             looke
             no
             further
             .
             But
             every
             true
             Christian
             knowes
             his
             infirmity
             ,
             
             and
             the
             more
             he
             is
             inlightened
             ,
             the
             more
             hee
             sees
             his
             darknesse
             :
             he
             knowes
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             gaine
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             
               he
               knowes
               they
               are
               meaner
               than
               the
               soule
               :
            
             these
             are
             earthly
             ,
             the
             soule
             is
             from
             heaven
             ;
             these
             are
             outward
             ,
             the
             soule
             is
             spirituall
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             onely
             satisfied
             with
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               A
               Christian
               sees
               these
               things
               are
               fading
               ▪
               arising
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               tending
               to
               nothing
               ;
               contrarily
               ,
               he
               knowes
               his
               soule
               is
               eternall
               ,
            
             and
             requires
             comforts
             that
             may
             last
             with
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             those
             that
             joy
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             when
             they
             leave
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             leave
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             necessitie
             he
             must
             ;
             its
             true
             they
             vanish
             to
             nothing
             :
             but
             he
             cannot
             ,
             but
             must
             continue
             comfortlesse
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             undergoe
             the
             just
             wrath
             of
             God.
             Furthermore
             ,
             a
             Christian
             doth
             not
             only
             know
             these
             things
             to
             be
             no
             gaine
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             knowes
             them
             to
             be
             losse
             .
             
               For
               that
               's
               losse
               which
               a
               man
               findes
               by
               experience
               to
               be
               losse
               ,
               when
               his
               understanding
               is
               awakened
               .
            
             But
             all
             things
             outward
             ,
             what
             ever
             they
             bee
             ,
             whether
             that
             a
             man
             is
             a
             Christian
             by
             profession
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             is
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             who
             hath
             good
             utterance
             ,
             and
             is
             imbraced
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             ,
             or
             what
             priviledge
             else
             soever
             :
             when
             the
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             ,
             they
             breed
             more
             horrour
             ;
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             when
             we
             are
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             set
             us
             further
             off
             from
             Christ.
             A
             prophane
             person
             is
             nearer
             conversion
             than
             a
             proud
             Pharisee
             :
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ;
             
               the
               publican
               ,
               
               and
               harlots
               ,
               goe
               before
               you
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             are
             thus
             outwardly
             affected
             ,
             sing
             peace
             to
             their
             soules
             ;
             whē
             as
             the
             prophane
             man
             hath
             no
             starting
             holes
             of
             excuse
             ,
             his
             vilenesse
             being
             more
             manifest
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               God
               detests
               such
               boasters
               ,
               more
               than
               those
               that
               are
               outwardly
               prophane
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             inveighes
             against
             such
             ever
             .
             
               Woe
               to
               you
               Pharisees
               ,
               Hypocrites
               ,
            
             and
             often
             threatens
             such
             with
             the
             punishment
             that
             is
             provided
             for
             hypocrites
             ,
             as
             if
             those
             were
             the
             men
             which
             his
             soule
             ab●orred
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             onely
             hell
             was
             prepared
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             qualified
             ,
             that
             outward
             things
             may
             not
             be
             hinderers
             of
             us
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             looke
             to
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             conversion
             ▪
             consider
             
               the
               nature
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               law
            
             :
             by
             them
             we
             shall
             see
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             than
             the
             best
             of
             us
             can
             attaine
             to
             .
             
               The
               excellencie
               of
               Gods
               nature
               is
               such
               ,
            
             as
             Gods
             children
             have
             beene
             ashamed
             to
             be
             in
             his
             presence
             :
             As
             Iob
             when
             God
             spake
             
               abhorred
               himselfe
               .
               Peter
            
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             said
             ;
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               a
               sinfull
               man.
            
             We
             are
             therefore
             to
             thinke
             often
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             whom
             ere
             long
             we
             must
             all
             appeare
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Bring
               thy selfe
               to
               the
               spirituall
               meaning
               of
               the
               law
            
             ;
             as
             Paul
             did
             .
             Rom.
             7.
             
             See
             into
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               converse
               with
               those
               that
               are
               better
               
               than
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               compare
               thy selfe
               with
               them
               .
            
             Not
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             compared
             themselves
             with
             the
             Publicans
             :
             and
             herein
             are
             many
             deceived
             ,
             and
             by
             undervalewing
             others
             ,
             they
             over-valew
             themselves
             .
             For
             things
             compared
             with
             lesse
             ,
             they
             seeme
             somewhat
             ;
             but
             with
             bigger
             ,
             seeme
             nothing
             :
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             with
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             compare
             our selves
             to
             that
             rule
             that
             we
             live
             by
             ;
             and
             to
             such
             examples
             as
             we
             are
             to
             follow
             .
             Compare
             we
             our selves
             with
             Christ
             ,
             our
             righteousnesse
             with
             his
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             we
             see
             our
             wants
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Practise
             that
             which
             Christ
             so
             much
             beates
             on
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             selfe-deniall
             :
             hate
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             world
             ,
             nay
             thy selfe
             ,
             or
             never
             thinke
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             losse
             to
             thee
             ,
             unlesse
             thou
             account
             them
             losse
             :
             the
             young
             rich
             mans
             wealth
             made
             him
             a
             loser
             :
             the
             love
             of
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             kept
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             they
             could
             not
             beleeve
             .
             Whosoever
             nourisheth
             any
             lust
             ,
             it
             will
             rule
             him
             and
             his
             affections
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             make
             it
             his
             gaine
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             vile
             in
             it selfe
             .
             But
             St.
             Paul
             being
             guided
             by
             another
             spirit
             ,
             casts
             away
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             we
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             not
             lose
             Christ
             ,
             and
             suffer
             shipwracke
             ,
             cast
             away
             these
             commodities
             that
             loade
             us
             and
             hinder
             us
             in
             our
             course
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             meant
             here
             of
             an
             actuall
             casting
             away
             of
             our
             goods
             ,
             thereby
             to
             establish
             the
             foolish
             vow
             of
             povertie
             ;
             But
             herein
             is
             meant
             a
             
               judicious
               discerning
               of
               the
               true
               worth
               of
               these
               things
               in
               comparison
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               a
               preparation
               ,
               
               and
               ar●
               solved
               minde
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               all
               that
               may
               hinder
               us
               from
               the
               injoyment
               of
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             a
             man
             may
             have
             a
             weaned
             soule
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             abundance
             :
             and
             he
             may
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             dutie
             easily
             spoken
             of
             ,
             yet
             not
             easily
             performed
             :
             neither
             was
             it
             easily
             wrought
             in
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             persecutor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             powerfully
             altered
             and
             changed
             from
             Heaven
             :
             and
             thus
             doth
             God
             deale
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             whom
             hee
             doth
             first
             cast
             downe
             and
             afflict
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             finde
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             these
             outward
             things
             can
             stand
             us
             in
             no
             stead
             ▪
             it
             may
             be
             hee
             suffers
             them
             to
             fall
             into
             some
             grievous
             scandalous
             sinne
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             the
             bodie
             of
             sinne
             that
             lies
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             seeing
             no
             good
             ,
             nor
             help
             in
             themselves
             ,
             their
             desires
             are
             stirred
             up
             to
             the
             imbracing
             of
             some
             better
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             finde
             comfort
             :
             then
             doth
             God
             reveale
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             have
             us
             to
             flie
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             
               Lord
               what
               wilt
               thou
               have
               mee
               to
               doe
               ?
            
             So
             as
             this
             power
             of
             changing
             our selves
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             almightie
             power
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             thinke
             therefore
             that
             wee
             are
             selfe-lovers
             ,
             goe
             to
             God
             ,
             present
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             eyes
             shall
             be
             opened
             to
             see
             and
             discerne
             good
             and
             evill
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             annex
             his
             spirit
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             if
             that
             wee
             in
             obedience
             submit
             our selves
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             8.
             
             Yea
             doubtlesse
             and
             I
             count
             all
             things
             but
             losse
             .
          
           
             THe
             words
             containe
             a
             kinde
             of
             correction
             ;
             as
             if
             in
             few
             words
             he
             had
             said
             :
             All
             things
             ,
             whatsoever
             I
             formerly
             boasted
             in
             ,
             nay
             my
             very
             priviledges
             ,
             I
             count
             them
             not
             onely
             dung
             ,
             but
             I
             doe
             count
             them
             to
             be
             losse
             to
             me
             :
             nay
             ,
             I
             have
             suffered
             the
             losse
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             in
             comparison
             and
             for
             Christ
             my
             ●ord
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             expresse
             the
             earnest
             intention
             of
             my
             affections
             ,
             by
             my
             desire
             to
             win
             him
             ,
             to
             know
             h●m
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             formable
             to
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             
               In
               generall
               observe
            
             :
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             resolution
             ,
             and
             zeale
             ,
             his
             assured
             
             certainty
             ,
             his
             large
             heart
             being
             not
             able
             to
             expresse
             his
             affection
             (
             but
             by
             many
             words
             )
             viz.
             his
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hate
             of
             all
             outward
             things
             whatsoever
             .
             Therefore
             we
             also
             in
             maine
             
               fundamentall
               points
               must
               be
               resolute
            
             ,
             carrying
             a
             full
             saile
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             there
             is
             a
             certainty
             ,
             so
             in
             us
             there
             must
             be
             an
             assured
             perswasion
             thereof
             .
             For
             even
             from
             these
             uncertaine
             irresolute
             hearts
             comes
             Apostacie
             ,
             men
             being
             not
             grounded
             ,
             are
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             :
             and
             hence
             also
             comes
             different
             measures
             of
             grace
             in
             Christians
             ;
             some
             
             say
             with
             
               Paul
               ,
               Doubtlesse
            
             :
             others
             are
             of
             
               doubting
               hearts
            
             .
             But
             the
             end
             of
             the
             word
             is
             
               to
               settle
               us
               .
               Ephes.
            
             4.13
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             true
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             not
             beleeve
             it
             ;
             though
             the
             foundation
             be
             sure
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             not
             build
             on
             it
             ;
             the
             tru
             hand
             force
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             good
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             f●om
             the
             Apostles
             example
             :
             
             
               We
               are
               to
               learne
               in
               fundamentall
               truthes
               to
               be
               zealous
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             ●e●kes
             competition
             with
             Christ
             for
             value
             ,
             how
             doth
             he
             vilisie
             it
             ?
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             words
             sufficient
             to
             e●pr●sse
             his
             fervent
             hatred
             thereof
             .
             For
             zeale
             is
             such
             an
             affection
             as
             causes
             a
             constant
             hatred
             against
             any
             thing
             that
             opposes
             that
             which
             we
             intirely
             love
             :
             even
             such
             a
             hatred
             ,
             as
             will
             cause
             us
             not
             to
             indure
             to
             heare
             of
             it
             :
             And
             God
             therefore
             promiseth
             Ephraim
             he
             shall
             so
             abhorre
             Idols
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             not
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             zealous
             heart
             doe
             well
             agree
             ;
             when
             wee
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             any
             one
             that
             opposes
             God
             in
             his
             ●ruth
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             cold
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             zealously
             affected
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             :
             
               Wee
               are
               to
               learne
               to
               bee
               
               large
               hearted
               ,
               in
               expressing
               our
               affection
               wee
               beare
               to
               the
               truth
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             our
             shortnesse
             of
             breath
             ,
             in
             speaking
             or
             meditating
             of
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             his
             truth
             .
             But
             particularly
             from
             our
             Apostles
             esteeme
             ,
             wee
             may
             learne
             :
             
               That
               Gods
               children
               have
               sanctified
               and
               regenerate
               thoughts
               and
               esteemes
               .
            
             For
             with
             new
             soules
             ,
             they
             have
             new
             
             
             
             
             
             eyes
             ,
             new
             senses
             ,
             new
             affections
             ,
             and
             judgements
             ;
             what
             they
             saw
             before
             to
             be
             gaine
             ,
             they
             see
             now
             to
             be
             losse
             .
             Beasts
             we
             know
             conceive
             not
             of
             mens
             matters
             ,
             neither
             doe
             weake
             simple
             men
             of
             state
             matters
             :
             that
             which
             weake
             silly
             men
             admire
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             scornes
             and
             contemnes
             .
             Moses
             accounted
             of
             the
             afflictions
             with
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             than
             of
             the
             pleasure
             of
             Egypt
             .
             
               We
               may
               observe
               this
               as
               a
               marke
               to
               know
               our
               estates
               by
            
             :
             what
             is
             high
             in
             thy
             esteeme
             ?
             is
             honour
             ,
             riches
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             thou
             art
             not
             yet
             throughly
             sanctified
             ;
             for
             if
             thou
             wert
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             a
             sanctified
             judgement
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             did
             Paul
             esteem
             all
             things
             to
             be
             losse
             ,
             yea
             his
             good
             workes
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             good
             workes
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             are
             good
             :
             but
             weighing
             them
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             drosse
             ,
             and
             dung
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               are
               not
               
               righteous
               ,
               or
               justified
               ,
               by
               any
               workes
               ceremoniall
               ,
               or
               morall
               ,
               either
               before
               or
               after
               our
               conversion
               .
            
             The
             Papists
             alledge
             works
             as
             meritorious
             ,
             we
             contrarily
             doe
             disclaime
             them
             .
             As
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             I
             (
             say
             they
             )
             you
             meane
             ceremoniall
             works
             :
             we
             say
             no
             ,
             we
             meane
             also
             morall
             .
             For
             Paul
             was
             unblameable
             as
             concerning
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             yet
             counts
             them
             dung
             .
             O
             (
             say
             they
             )
             St.
             Paul
             meaned
             those
             works
             before
             his
             conversion
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             after
             his
             conversion
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             yes
             ;
             all
             things
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             doe
             now
             account
             them
             as
             drosse
             ,
             and
             losse
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             the
             fuller
             ;
             
               If
               
               nothing
               after
               conversion
               bee
               perfect
               ,
               then
               cannot
               they
               intitle
               us
               to
               heaven
               ,
            
             but
             all
             our
             best
             works
             ,
             in
             state
             of
             regeneration
             are
             imperfect
             :
             to
             prove
             this
             ;
             See
             the
             examples
             of
             David
             ,
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             143.2
             .
             
               None
               righteous
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               say
               his
               heart
               is
               cleane
               .
            
             And
             Esay
             64.6
             .
             
               Wee
               are
               all
               as
               an
               uncleane
               thing
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               righteousnesse
               as
               filthie
               ragges
               .
            
          
           
             O
             but
             Bellarmine
             sayes
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             speakes
             this
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             put
             the
             Prophet
             into
             that
             number
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             wee
             ,
             and
             our
             ,
             and
             
               our
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             not
             
               our
               ill
               deeds
            
             ;
             and
             
               all
               our
               righteousnesse
            
             .
             Nay
             of
             himselfe
             in
             particular
             :
             Esay
             ,
             saith
             as
             much
             in
             Esay
             6.5
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             wicked
             doe
             not
             use
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             is
             to
             that
             end
             .
             And
             Daniel
             also
             includes
             himselfe
             in
             his
             confession
             ,
             Dan.
             9.20
             .
             And
             to
             prove
             this
             by
             reason
             ;
             We
             know
             that
             weake
             and
             corrupt
             principles
             ,
             must
             needs
             produce
             imperfect
             effects
             :
             now
             the
             principles
             of
             all
             our
             motions
             ,
             are
             evilly
             affected
             ;
             our
             understandings
             ,
             memomories
             ,
             affections
             ,
             all
             are
             corrupt
             and
             weake
             .
             Corruptions
             make
             combates
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             body
             :
             in
             whatsoever
             therefore
             we
             doe
             ,
             there
             is
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ;
             and
             their
             owne
             Authours
             agree
             hereunto
             :
             as
             Ferus
             ,
             and
             Catharen
             a
             Cardinall
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             sayes
             there
             is
             donatajustitia
             ,
             and
             inhaerens
             .
             When
             the
             question
             is
             what
             we
             must
             leane
             to
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             onely
             on
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             wherewith
             from
             
             him
             we
             are
             indowed
             .
             And
             a
             Pope
             of
             theirs
             ,
             Adrian
             the
             fourth
             ,
             saith
             that
             all
             our
             righteousnesse
             is
             as
             the
             reed
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             onely
             faile
             us
             if
             we
             rest
             on
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             pierce
             our
             sides
             .
             St.
             Cyprian
             saith
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             either
             Superbus
             ,
             or
             Stultus
             ,
             that
             sayes
             or
             thinkes
             he
             is
             perfect
             .
             And
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             shines
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             m●n
             ,
             in
             Gods
             esteeme
             is
             base
             .
             
               In
               thy
               sight
               shall
               no
               flesh
               be
               justified
               :
            
             Now
             there
             are
             divers
             degrees
             of
             judgements
             ;
             in
             Gods
             judgement
             none
             sh●ll
             be
             justified
             ,
             nor
             in
             judgement
             of
             l●w
             ,
             for
             in
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             :
             and
             for
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             if
             it
             cleare
             us
             ?
             can
             that
             ●cquit
             us
             ,
             if
             God
             and
             the
             law
             condemns
             us
             ?
             &
             for
             the
             judgment
             of
             our
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             cleared
             they
             will
             condemne
             us
             .
             Yea
             the
             Papists
             are
             not
             satisfied
             in
             their
             own
             consciences
             for
             this
             point
             .
             For
             if
             there
             may
             be
             a
             perfect
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             law
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             by
             a
             mans
             owne
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             ,
             why
             doe
             they
             teach
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Doubting
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ?
             But
             how
             ever
             they
             may
             br●bble
             in
             schooles
             to
             maintaine
             this
             their
             assertion
             ,
             yet
             when
             death
             comes
             ,
             they
             must
             flye
             those
             shifts
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             onely
             on
             Gods
             love
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               will
               say
               :
               what
               are
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ?
               are
               the
               sacrifices
               ,
               the
               sweet
               odours
               ,
               and
               ornaments
               of
               the
               spouse
               ,
               are
               these
               dung
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Things
             admit
             of
             one
             esteeme
             simply
             considered
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             comparatively
             ;
             starres
             in
             the
             day
             are
             not
             seene
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             night
             
             are
             great
             lights
             .
             So
             workes
             in
             regard
             of
             Christs
             workes
             ,
             are
             not
             visible
             ,
             are
             nothing
             ,
             but
             in
             themselves
             are
             good
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               I
               say
               there
               are
               two
               courts
               ,
               one
               of
               justification
               ,
               another
               of
               sanctification
               :
            
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             justification
             merits
             are
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             insufficient
             :
             but
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ensignes
             of
             a
             sanctified
             course
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             jewels
             and
             ornaments
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               ignorant
               Papist
               objects
               against
               us
               ,
            
             
             
               saying
               that
               we
               discourage
               men
               from
               good
               workes
               ,
               because
               we
               doe
               so
               basely
               esteeme
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             .
             
             A
             sick
             man
             cannot
             eate
             meat
             ,
             but
             it
             breeds
             humours
             that
             strengthens
             the
             disease
             :
             shall
             he
             therfore
             forbeare
             all
             manner
             of
             meats
             ?
             No
             ,
             for
             meat
             strengthens
             nature
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             able
             to
             overcome
             the
             power
             of
             the
             disease
             .
             So
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             corruption
             we
             have
             within
             us
             ,
             we
             halt
             in
             every
             good
             worke
             we
             put
             our
             hand
             to
             :
             shall
             we
             not
             therefore
             worke
             at
             all
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             for
             notwithstanding
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             though
             we
             merit
             not
             any
             good
             ,
             yet
             God
             he
             over-lookes
             the
             ill-nesse
             of
             our
             workes
             ,
             and
             accepts
             and
             rewards
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             giving
             us
             comfort
             and
             assurance
             of
             our
             justification
             ,
             by
             the
             sanctified
             fruites
             ,
             which
             though
             imperfect
             ,
             yet
             are
             true
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Seeing
             we
             cannot
             have
             Christ
             ,
             putting
             any
             confidence
             in
             outward
             things
             :
             
               Let
               us
               labour
               to
               get
               an
               esteeme
               of
               the
               weaknesse
               and
               imperfections
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               our
               persons
               ,
               and
               actions
               :
            
             that
             wee
             may
             hunger
             after
             Christ.
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             
               dayly
               renew
               
               we
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               examination
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             and
             when
             we
             doe
             any
             good
             ,
             
               Examine
               what
               weaknesse
            
             ,
             want
             of
             zeale
             ,
             want
             of
             affection
             or
             attention
             hath
             possessed
             us
             in
             our
             performances
             (
             of
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             and
             want
             of
             watchfulnesse
             in
             our
             courses
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             we
             be
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             mind
             ,
             all
             will
             be
             naught
             .
             
               And
               take
               heed
               of
               spirituall
               pride
               ,
               and
               conceit
               of
               any
               good
               in
               us
               ,
            
             for
             it
             hinders
             spirituall
             comfort
             from
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             
               meditate
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               reward
               ,
            
             and
             it
             will
             make
             us
             ashamed
             of
             our
             weake
             requitance
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             us
             .
             Consider
             the
             
               multitude
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               we
               were
               called
               :
            
             and
             consider
             of
             our
             pronenesse
             to
             spirituall
             pride
             ,
             let
             us
             by
             all
             meanes
             abase
             our selves
             .
             For
             those
             that
             God
             loves
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             them
             vile
             in
             their
             owne
             esteeme
             :
             for
             it
             is
             his
             method
             ;
             First
             ,
             to
             beate
             downe
             ,
             then
             to
             raise
             up
             .
             And
             therefore
             Iohn
             he
             comes
             thundering
             ,
             
               Hypocrites
               ,
               generation
               of
               vipers
            
             .
             Then
             comes
             Christ
             ;
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poore
               ,
               those
               that
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousnesse
               :
            
             as
             if
             onely
             they
             were
             blessed
             that
             feele
             their
             wants
             .
             We
             must
             disdaine
             any
             other
             titles
             to
             any
             good
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             give
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             to
             him
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               us
               ,
               not
               unto
               us
               Lord
               ,
               but
               to
               thy
               Name
               :
            
             and
             thus
             doe
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             ,
             Rev.
             7.12
             .
             
               Honour
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               bee
               to
               the
               Lambe
            
             ;
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             thus
             ,
             are
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               take
               heed
               of
               extenuating
               sinne
            
             :
             the
             Papists
             tell
             us
             of
             divers
             sins
             that
             are
             veniall
             ,
             such
             are
             surreptitious
             thoughts
             ,
             taking
             of
             pinnes
             ,
             stealing
             of
             points
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             these
             they
             call
             veniall
             .
             But
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             (
             to
             admit
             ,
             that
             sinne
             ,
             as
             a
             sinne
             ,
             to
             be
             veniall
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             though
             God
             doe
             pardon
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             out
             of
             his
             free
             mercy
             )
             these
             surreptitious
             stealing
             motions
             ,
             that
             unawares
             doe
             creepe
             into
             us
             ,
             though
             the
             Papists
             doe
             make
             them
             of
             small
             account
             ,
             God
             may
             punish
             with
             his
             fierce
             indignation
             .
             Moses
             ,
             his
             anger
             kept
             him
             out
             of
             
               Canaan
               .
               Adam
            
             ,
             his
             apple
             ,
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             paradice
             ,
             every
             sinne
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             least
             sinne
             soiles
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             account
             of
             idle
             words
             :
             and
             the
             wages
             of
             any
             sinne
             (
             though
             never
             so
             small
             )
             is
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             8.
             
             For
             the
             excellencie
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             THat
             is
             ,
             either
             all
             things
             are
             losse
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             hinder
             me
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             or
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             losse
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             
               before
               wee
               can
               know
               Christ
               as
               we
               ought
               ,
               wee
               must
               know
               all
               other
               things
               to
               be
               losse
               :
            
             for
             when
             we
             learne
             to
             know
             Christ
             aright
             ,
             we
             then
             cast
             those
             things
             out
             of
             our
             affections
             ,
             which
             would
             else
             keepe
             
             Christ
             out
             of
             our
             heart
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             s
             
               no
               wonder
               that
               great
               Schollers
               ,
               should
               bee
               erronious
               in
               many
               points
               of
               Religion
            
             :
             for
             looke
             to
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             envious
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             ;
             they
             maintaine
             Idols
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             account
             not
             those
             things
             losse
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             losse
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             must
             account
             Christ
             losse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               This
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               is
               an
               excellent
               knowledge
               ,
               better
               than
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               had
               all
               their
               knowledge
               shadowed
               out
               in
               ceremonies
               :
            
             but
             this
             is
             unvailed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               eyes
               that
               see
               those
               things
               that
               you
               see
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             growes
             more
             excellent
             now
             ,
             than
             before
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             most
             excellent
             hereafter
             in
             heaven
             :
             even
             so
             our
             knowledge
             doth
             ,
             and
             shall
             grow
             in
             its
             excellent
             perfection
             .
             
             
               It
               s
               better
               also
               than
               humane
               arts
               and
               sciences
            
             :
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Authour
             ,
             for
             all
             knowledge
             is
             from
             God
             ;
             but
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               revealing
               therof
               :
            
             for
             whereas
             we
             come
             to
             the
             other
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             and
             reason
             ,
             this
             is
             inspired
             into
             us
             by
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               knowledge
               :
            
             which
             is
             farre
             beyond
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             
               this
               teaches
               the
               natures
               and
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             which
             may
             swallow
             up
             the
             thoughts
             of
             man.
             Great
             is
             the
             misterie
             of
             godlinesse
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               It
               teaches
               us
               his
               offices
            
             :
             that
             he
             is
             a
             King
             to
             rule
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             deliver
             us
             ,
             a
             Priest
             to
             make
             us
             acceptable
             
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             us
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             
               it
               teaches
               us
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               offices
            
             :
             exercising
             them
             in
             his
             state
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             exaltation
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               It
               teaches
               us
               to
               know
               our
               duties
            
             :
             to
             entertaine
             him
             ,
             rest
             on
             him
             ,
             glory
             in
             him
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             things
             are
             losse
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             knowledge
             is
             better
             than
             other
             knowledge
             ,
             
             
               in
               the
               effects
               it
               hath
            
             :
             it
             being
             a
             transforming
             knowledge
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             It
             makes
             glorious
             ,
             happy
             ,
             full
             of
             comfort
             ,
             carrying
             the
             spirit
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             changes
             us
             into
             his
             similitude
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             called
             the
             
               word
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             it
             s
             better
             than
             other
             
             knowledge
             ,
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               knowledge
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             called
             ,
             
               The
               manifold
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             3.10
             .
             That
             a
             virgin
             is
             a
             mother
             ,
             God
             is
             become
             man
             ,
             this
             is
             farre
             above
             naturall
             reach
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             may
             well
             be
             called
             
               wonderfull
               ,
               Esay
            
             9.6
             .
             who
             being
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             also
             man
             ,
             die
             ,
             rise
             ,
             and
             ascend
             farre
             above
             all
             power
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               This
               knowledge
               is
               a
               sweet
               knowledge
            
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             excellent
             .
             It
             telles
             us
             who
             were
             miserable
             ,
             and
             lost
             ;
             it
             telles
             us
             also
             of
             redemption
             ,
             of
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             of
             a
             Saviour
             .
             
               How
               sweet
               are
               thy
               testimonies
               to
               my
               mouth
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.103
             .
             And
             if
             the
             promises
             here
             bee
             so
             sweet
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             shall
             then
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             be
             to
             us
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             This
             knowledge
             ,
             furthermore
             is
             excellent
             ,
             
             
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               continuance
               thereof
               :
            
             the
             knowledge
             of
             other
             things
             dies
             with
             the
             things
             ;
             the
             world
             must
             perish
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             is
             there
             then
             of
             our
             skill
             in
             the
             nature
             thereof
             :
             onely
             this
             knowledge
             abideth
             for
             ever
             ,
             working
             grace
             ,
             love
             ,
             heavenly
             mindednesse
             ,
             and
             brings
             us
             t
             is
             to
             glorie
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             seventh
             place
             ,
             
               This
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               to
               know
               God
               aright
               :
            
             his
             justice
             in
             punishing
             sinne
             his
             wisedome
             and
             mercie
             in
             reconciling
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             willing
             that
             Christ
             should
             become
             man
             ,
             and
             dye
             for
             us
             .
             Neither
             could
             we
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             by
             knowing
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             ingraved
             image
             of
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             
               It
               teaches
               us
               to
               know
               our selves
            
             :
             our
             filthinesse
             ,
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             esteeming
             tri●lingly
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             counting
             them
             veniall
             :
             But
             great
             surely
             must
             the
             sore
             be
             ,
             that
             necessarily
             requires
             such
             a
             salve
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Physitian
             as
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             to
             be
             shed
             for
             the
             curing
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               This
               knowledge
               is
               altogether
               sufficient
               in
               it self
            
             without
             all
             other
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             none
             without
             this
             to
             make
             a
             man
             wise
             to
             salvation
             ,
             both
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             ;
             and
             all
             men
             without
             this
             ,
             are
             but
             fooles
             .
          
           
             
             For
             Use
             hereof
             .
             
               This
               improves
               the
               shallow
               conceit
               men
               have
               of
               Divinitie
               :
            
             that
             the
             knowledge
             is
             but
             shallow
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             may
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             man
             may
             soone
             have
             enough
             thereof
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             had
             a
             large
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             had
             more
             in●ight
             into
             the
             deepe
             mysteries
             of
             this
             knowledge
             than
             such
             ,
             how
             ever
             they
             boast
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             desires
             more
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             pierce
             to
             the
             depth
             therof
             ,
             for
             none
             ever
             could
             doe
             it
             but
             Christ
             Iesus
             onely
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             very
             Angels
             they
             desire
             to
             pry
             ,
             and
             look
             into
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             more
             of
             these
             deepe
             mysteries
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
             It
             s
             therefore
             no
             shallow
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
             
               This
               ought
               to
               put
               us
               in
               minde
               to
               put
               apart
               times
               ,
               to
               meditate
               of
               the
               excellencie
               of
               this
               knowledge
               :
            
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             emptie
             our selves
             of
             whatsoever
             fills
             us
             .
             Especially
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             emptie
             us
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             of
             care
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             vanities
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             :
             because
             both
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             all
             perish
             ;
             make
             no
             excuses
             of
             venturing
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             suffering
             discommodity
             :
             true
             love
             pretends
             no
             delayes
             ,
             nor
             will
             indure
             them
             .
             
               Behold
               Lord
               ,
               halfe
               of
               my
               goods
               I
               doe
               give
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               I
               doe
               restore
               to
               every
               man
               his
               owne
               ,
            
             said
             Zacheus
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
             
               We
               must
               call
               upon
               God
               to
               open
               our
               eyes
               :
            
             that
             we
             may
             see
             and
             know
             his
             nature
             ,
             his
             offices
             ,
             his
             benefits
             ,
             and
             our
             duties
             ,
             to
             know
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             effectually
             ,
             and
             setledly
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             wonders
             of
             his
             law
             :
             that
             we
             may
             be
             even
             ravished
             ,
             when
             we
             behold
             his
             fulnesse
             .
             We
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             
             
               are
               to
               frequent
               places
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               have
               a
               fuller
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             such
             places
             where
             the
             commerce
             is
             betweene
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             5.
             
             Cant.
             1.
             vers
             .
             
             Christ
             had
             made
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             woed
             her
             by
             his
             gracious
             promises
             :
             she
             in
             the
             2.
             ver
             .
             being
             drowsie
             ,
             pretends
             excuses
             .
             Hereupon
             Christ
             goes
             away
             ,
             but
             leaves
             a
             gracious
             scent
             of
             his
             quickening
             spirit
             ,
             enough
             to
             stirre
             her
             up
             to
             seek
             after
             her
             well-beloved
             that
             was
             gone
             (
             to
             the
             8.
             vers
             .
             )
             who
             asking
             after
             her
             well
             beloved
             ,
             those
             whom
             she
             enquired
             of
             ,
             enquired
             of
             her
             who
             he
             was
             ?
             and
             upon
             her
             description
             of
             him
             ,
             are
             enamoured
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             to
             seeke
             him
             also
             :
             (
             where
             by
             the
             way
             marke
             the
             benefit
             of
             conference
             )
             Cant.
             6.1
             .
             and
             are
             told
             that
             he
             is
             gone
             into
             his
             garden
             to
             the
             beds
             of
             spices
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             congregation
             and
             assembly
             of
             his
             Saints
             .
             If
             we
             will
             know
             Christ
             therefore
             ,
             wee
             must
             goe
             into
             these
             gardens
             ,
             where
             hee
             is
             ever
             present
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             he
             teach
             us
             .
          
           
             
             And
             
               then
               shall
               we
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               magnifie
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               mercie
               ,
               that
               hath
               reserved
               us
               to
               these
               times
               of
               knowledge
            
             :
             and
             this
             marvailous
             light
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             more
             blessed
             than
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             greatest
             of
             those
             borne
             of
             women
             ,
             we
             see
             (
             more
             than
             he
             saw
             )
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             already
             ascended
             ,
             to
             bee
             our
             eternall
             high-priest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             8.
             
             My
             Lord.
             
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             know
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             Lord
             ,
             for
             else
             the
             Divels
             knew
             Christ
             
               Paul
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               Christ
               I
               know
               ,
            
             said
             he
             to
             those
             Conjurers
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             know
             Christ
             to
             be
             
               his
               Lord.
               My
               Lord.
            
             Not
             onely
             for
             his
             title
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             
               My
               Lord
            
             ,
             for
             the
             title
             I
             have
             in
             him
             :
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               .
            
             Mine
             he
             is
             ,
             for
             he
             made
             himselfe
             mine
             ,
             by
             redeeming
             me
             and
             paying
             the
             price
             for
             me
             .
             My
             head
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             receive
             force
             and
             vigour
             ,
             my
             husband
             ,
             my
             head
             of
             eminenci●
             :
             briefly
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             making
             me
             his
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             in
             me
             ,
             a
             love
             and
             desire
             to
             make
             him
             mine
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             upon
             him
             by
             faith
             .
             
               In
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               therefore
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mutuall
               consent
               betweene
               God
               and
               us
            
             :
             he
             is
             ours
             ,
             we
             are
             his
             by
             faith
             to
             trust
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             love
             to
             imbrace
             him
             ,
             which
             stirres
             up
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             obedience
             ;
             we
             may
             not
             think
             that
             this
             proceeded
             from
             a
             spirituall
             pride
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             thought
             himselfe
             the
             onely
             darling
             of
             Christ
             ;
             no
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             a
             particular
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             not
             excluding
             others
             from
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             every
             Christian
             must
             labour
             for
             this
             faith
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             Iesus
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             assured
             of
             ;
             for
             
               if
               he
               makes
               us
               his
               ,
               hee
               will
               make
               us
               to
               love
               him
               ,
            
             and
             to
             say
             from
             our
             hearts
             ,
             my
             
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             head
             :
             his
             love
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             love
             to
             him
             ;
             we
             love
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             us
             first
             ,
             hi●
             knowl●dge
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             ours
             ,
             he
             chose
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             chuse
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             loved
             me
             when
             I
             hated
             him
             ,
             surely
             now
             I
             love
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             love
             me
             .
             Againe
             ,
             we
             shall
             know
             that
             we
             are
             Christs
             :
             for
             
               then
               there
               will
               be
               a
               likenesse
               of
               Christ
               wrought
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             For
             that
             spirit
             that
             stirres
             us
             up
             to
             own
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             ever
             worke
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             as
             a
             seale
             it
             imprin●s
             on
             our
             soule
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             graces
             ,
             of
             love
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             heavenly
             mindedn●sse
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             :
             if
             we
             be
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             represent
             and
             shew
             forth
             his
             glory
             ,
             for
             the
             woman
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             man.
             Else
             what
             ere
             we
             boast
             ,
             wee
             are
             therein
             but
             hypocrites
             :
             wee
             must
             forsake
             all
             in
             regard
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             8.
             
             For
             whom
             I
             have
             suffered
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             HEre
             St.
             Paul
             confirmes
             his
             resolution
             and
             judgement
             of
             the
             value
             of
             Christ
             above
             all
             other
             things
             :
             first
             ,
             he
             said
             he
             accompted
             him
             gaine
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             losse
             :
             lest
             men
             should
             thinke
             these
             were
             but
             brags
             ,
             he
             inferres
             he
             had
             suffered
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             so
             highly
             esteeme
             of
             him
             :
             and
             then
             it
             was
             he
             was
             for
             Christs
             sake
             stripped
             of
             
             all
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             want
             ,
             hungry
             ,
             naked
             ,
             went
             in
             danger
             of
             his
             death
             often
             ,
             nay
             he
             willingly
             suffered
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             priviledges
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             yet
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             as
             he
             sayes
             :
             and
             for
             his
             care
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             very
             diligent
             ,
             yet
             by
             it
             did
             hee
             not
             looke
             to
             merit
             :
             he
             suffered
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             willingly
             ,
             he
             wrought
             this
             on
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             lose
             all
             for
             Christ
             :
             which
             is
             the
             dutie
             that
             a
             
               Christian
               must
               learne
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               onely
               a
               patient
               ,
               but
               willingly
               to
               lose
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               all
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             are
             bidden
             to
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             to
             judge
             and
             condemn
             our selves
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             called
             us
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             ,
             yet
             winne
             thus
             much
             of
             thy
             minde
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             to
             lose
             all
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             called
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             thereof
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             we
             have
             parted
             with
             all
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             we
             part
             with
             themin
             our
             affections
             ,
             God
             beholdes
             it
             ,
             and
             takes
             notice
             thereof
             ,
             and
             likes
             it
             ,
             and
             lookes
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             bids
             us
             leave
             all
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             forsake
             not
             all
             ,
             honour
             ,
             credit
             ,
             yea
             our
             lives
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             8.
             
             And
             doe
             count
             them
             but
             dung
             .
          
           
             SHewing
             his
             lothing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             not
             in
             dure
             the
             thought
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             did
             abhorre
             it
             as
             dogges
             vomit
             or
             dogges
             meat
             ,
             
             accounting
             it
             fit
             meat
             for
             none
             but
             such
             dogges
             as
             he
             spake
             before
             of
             :
             
               if
               therefore
               we
               love
               Christ
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               a
               detestation
               of
               those
               things
               that
               crosse
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               merits
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               that
               we
               love
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               expresse
               our
               degree
               of
               love
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               expressing
               the
               degree
               of
               hatred
               we
               beare
               to
               other
               things
               in
               comparison
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             so
             often
             inculcate
             these
             words
             ?
          
           
             
             To
             shew
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             largenesse
             of
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             worke
             an
             impression
             thereof
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             where
             it
             once
             leades
             ,
             it
             leades
             further
             and
             further
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             longer
             he
             is
             loved
             ,
             the
             greater
             will
             love
             grow
             ,
             and
             more
             fervent
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             spirit
             constraines
             the
             person
             where
             it
             rules
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             but
             speake
             ,
             Acts
             4.20
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             
               shew
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
            
             he
             dwels
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             thinke
             highly
             of
             it
             :
             Also
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               the
               necessitie
               thereof
            
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             looke
             for
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             difficultie
             of
             comming
             to
             this
             esteeme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             subdue
             our
             proud
             imaginations
             of
             our
             owne
             selves
             ,
             which
             however
             it
             will
             prove
             a
             hard
             and
             difficult
             matter
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             he
             knew
             
             it
             would
             be
             a
             difficult
             matter
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             sought
             out
             fit
             words
             to
             expresse
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             esteeme
             ,
             thus
             did
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.10
             ,
             11.
             who
             knew
             that
             the
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             man
             are
             as
             goades
             :
             it
             s
             our
             dutie
             to
             take
             notice
             hereof
             therefore
             ,
             
               and
               to
               learne
               in
               what
               respect
               these
               outward
               things
               are
               good
               ,
            
             and
             to
             ranke
             them
             in
             their
             right
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             8.
             
             That
             I
             may
             winne
             Christ.
             
          
           
             TO
             winne
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             get
             a
             more
             neere
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             a
             fuller
             assurance
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             larger
             portion
             in
             him
             :
             for
             St.
             Paul
             had
             Christ
             already
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             him
             desire
             a
             fuller
             injoyment
             of
             him
             ,
             though
             his
             heart
             was
             not
             large
             enough
             to
             entertaine
             all
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             his
             fulnesse
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             to
             be
             granted
             that
             
               Christ
               
               is
               gaine
            
             ,
             else
             why
             should
             the
             Apostle
             desire
             to
             winne
             him
             :
             He
             is
             gaine
             I
             say
             ,
             both
             in
             himselfe
             considered
             ,
             and
             having
             respect
             to
             us
             :
             
               In
               himselfe
               considered
            
             ,
             for
             no
             jewell
             is
             comparable
             to
             God-man
             ,
             to
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             he
             was
             inriched
             with
             all
             graces
             that
             the
             manhood
             was
             capable
             of
             .
             But
             much
             more
             in
             regard
             of
             us
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             
               he
               is
               our
               ransome
            
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             now
             
             we
             know
             a
             ransome
             must
             bee
             a
             gainfull
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             small
             price
             that
             must
             satisfie
             Gods
             wrath
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               He
               is
            
             not
             only
             our
             ransome
             ,
             but
             
               our
               purchase
            
             ,
             purchasing
             Gods
             favour
             and
             heaven
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               he
               is
               our
               treasure
            
             :
             for
             all
             things
             for
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             a
             better
             ,
             in
             him
             are
             the
             treasures
             of
             heavenly
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             we
             all
             receive
             grace
             for
             grace
             :
             he
             is
             our
             comfort
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             direction
             in
             all
             our
             perplexities
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             that
             precious
             vertue
             ,
             
               as
               he
               turnes
               all
               to
               gold
               :
            
             all
             things
             are
             sanctified
             to
             us
             ,
             death
             ,
             grave
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             all
             which
             though
             we
             be
             not
             freed
             from
             ,
             yet
             he
             turnes
             them
             all
             to
             worke
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               by
               him
               we
               are
               made
               heires
               ,
            
             and
             have
             title
             to
             all
             things
             :
             he
             is
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             hath
             given
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             not
             with
             him
             give
             us
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             all
             our
             wants
             we
             may
             boldly
             come
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               We
               by
               Christ
               gaine
               such
               offices
               as
               he
               himselfe
               had
               :
            
             we
             are
             Kings
             ,
             we
             are
             Priests
             ,
             we
             are
             over
             the
             greatest
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             no
             more
             thrals
             to
             lust
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             may
             freely
             offer
             sacrifice
             for
             ourselves
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             this
             our
             high-priest
             .
          
           
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             we
             have
             communion
             with
             all
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             ours
             to
             defend
             and
             pray
             for
             us
             had
             the
             yong
             rich
             man
             this
             spirit
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             he
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             the
             best
             bargain
             that
             ever
             he
             made
             ,
             though
             hee
             had
             parted
             with
             all
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             gotten
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
             true
             ,
             Christ
             is
             gaine
             ,
             but
             what
             hope
             is
             there
             for
             us
             to
             attaine
             hereunto
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             as
             Paradise
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             kept
             from
             us
             by
             a
             flaming
             sword
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             no
             ,
             
               this
               gaine
               may
               be
               gotten
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             I
             propound
             to
             speake
             of
             :
             Christ
             is
             a
             treasure
             in
             a
             field
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             will
             seek
             he
             may
             finde
             ,
             we
             had
             a
             Saviour
             before
             we
             were
             borne
             ,
             he
             
               was
               elected
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               we
               to
               gaine
               heaven
               through
               him
            
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             to
             incourage
             us
             ,
             and
             Christ
             our
             gaine
             calles
             us
             to
             buy
             without
             mony
             ,
             and
             invites
             us
             that
             are
             loaden
             with
             sinne
             to
             come
             to
             him
             :
             Isa.
             55.1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             he
             appoints
             men
             to
             lay
             open
             his
             riches
             to
             allure
             us
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               we
               have
               the
               spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               lay
               
               hold
               on
               this
               gaine
            
             ▪
             if
             wee
             depend
             on
             God
             by
             prayer
             for
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             gotten
             but
             a
             little
             portion
             of
             this
             gaine
             ,
             it
             makes
             our
             gaines
             increase
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             hee
             gives
             us
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             and
             this
             condemnes
             those
             that
             live
             in
             the
             field
             where
             this
             pearle
             is
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             ministerie
             to
             shew
             them
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             doe
             neglect
             this
             so
             great
             a
             jewell
             ;
             and
             this
             ought
             to
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             magnifie
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             hath
             recovered
             us
             that
             were
             the
             lost
             sonnes
             of
             a
             lost
             father
             ,
             and
             keeps
             us
             from
             returning
             back
             into
             our
             former
             natural
             estate
             .
          
           
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             gaine
             
               is
               not
               to
               be
               gotten
               but
               at
               a
               price
               ,
               it
               must
               begotten
               by
               parting
               with
               all
               outward
               things
               :
            
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             gaine
             to
             us
             ?
          
           
             
             Ah
             ,
             but
             is
             God
             thus
             hard
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             the
             injoyment
             of
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             for
             them
             lose
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             God
             denies
             us
             not
             our
             worldly
             comforts
             ,
             
             for
             Paul
             had
             them
             .
             But
             when
             they
             come
             in
             competition
             with
             Christ
             ,
             for
             excellencie
             and
             superiority
             in
             esteeme
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             called
             forth
             for
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             then
             bee
             at
             a
             point
             to
             count
             all
             ,
             yea
             thy
             life
             ,
             drosse
             and
             dung
             :
             wee
             must
             therefore
             resolve
             and
             fore-cast
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             leave
             not
             till
             thou
             workest
             this
             minde
             within
             thee
             ,
             to
             indure
             the
             worst
             rather
             than
             lose
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             
               that
               confidence
               in
               Christ
               and
               in
               outward
               things
               cannot
               stand
               together
               :
            
             wee
             cannot
             love
             God
             and
             Mammon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             wee
             part
             not
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             looke
             to
             part
             with
             Christ
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             note
             against
             the
             politicians
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             that
             thinke
             themselves
             the
             onely
             wise
             men
             ,
             in
             their
             esteeme
             Paul
             was
             but
             a
             weake
             man
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             esteem
             things
             ,
             they
             can
             trust
             in
             God
             they
             hope
             ,
             and
             yet
             provide
             against
             the
             worst
             ;
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             finde
             they
             have
             been
             made
             fooles
             indeed
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             say
             he
             knowes
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             their
             riches
             shall
             take
             their
             wings
             and
             leave
             
             them
             ,
             without
             hope
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             
               therefore
               let
               us
               acquaint
               our selves
               with
               Christs
               value
               ,
               with
               the
               vanity
               of
               outward
               things
               ,
            
             and
             meditate
             hereon
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             the
             same
             minde
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             St.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             
               who
               they
               be
               that
               have
               not
               gained
               Christ
            
             :
             for
             are
             there
             not
             many
             that
             will
             not
             part
             with
             a
             sinne
             ,
             no
             though
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             that
             brings
             no
             profit
             or
             pleasure
             at
             all
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             swearing
             and
             blaspheming
             Gods
             name
             ,
             nay
             are
             there
             not
             those
             that
             (
             Iudas
             like
             )
             sell
             Christ
             for
             30.
             peeces
             of
             money
             ,
             nay
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             for
             lesse
             .
             A
             goodly
             price
             to
             set
             heaven
             ,
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             soules
             at
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             tell
             them
             hereof
             ,
             they
             will
             sweare
             you
             do
             them
             open
             wrong
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             cut
             your
             throat
             for
             saying
             so
             ,
             how
             farre
             are
             these
             from
             true
             grace
             ?
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             generall
             observation
             is
             ,
             
             that
             when
             we
             
               have
               parted
               with
               all
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               we
               are
               gainers
               :
            
             For
             Christ
             in
             Mark.
             10.30
             .
             saith
             ,
             (
             whose
             promises
             are
             yea
             and
             amen
             )
             That
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             hundred
             fold
             in
             this
             life
             ●
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             content
             as
             shall
             be
             worth
             an
             hundred
             fold
             :
             for
             when
             a
             mans
             conscience
             can
             tell
             him
             ,
             these
             and
             these
             things
             I
             parted
             with
             ,
             onely
             to
             obtaine
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             peace
             of
             conscience
             shall
             give
             him
             more
             content
             ,
             than
             the
             whole
             world
             can
             bring
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             a
             man
             desire
             above
             content
             and
             comfort
             ,
             it
             s
             all
             we
             seeke
             for
             here
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             all
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             Christ
             can
             bee
             no
             loser
             ;
             
               for
               in
               him
               all
               things
               are
               ,
               Eminently
               and
               Fundamentally
               :
            
             for
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             lose
             for
             his
             sake
             (
             if
             it
             be
             good
             for
             me
             )
             he
             hath
             said
             I
             shall
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             see
             therefore
             ,
             
               the
               wisest
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               noblest
               spirit
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               wisest
               man
               ?
            
             He
             that
             makes
             the
             best
             choyce
             ,
             its
             judgement
             makes
             a
             man
             :
             not
             hee
             that
             hath
             confused
             notions
             swimming
             in
             his
             braine
             :
             Now
             a
             Christian
             considers
             things
             ,
             layes
             them
             together
             ,
             judges
             of
             them
             duly
             ;
             he
             therefore
             is
             the
             wise
             man.
             The
             wicked
             man
             he
             is
             a
             foole
             ,
             he
             parts
             with
             an
             invaluable
             pearle
             ,
             for
             his
             present
             delight
             in
             a
             few
             idle
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             childish
             bables
             and
             toyes
             .
             
               Who
               is
               also
               the
               most
               truly
               noble
               minded
               ?
            
             An
             advised
             true
             Christian
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             set
             at
             nought
             that
             for
             which
             the
             world
             forget
             God
             ,
             heaven
             ,
             soule
             and
             all
             for
             ;
             hee
             can
             despise
             the
             pleasures
             of
             a
             Court
             and
             of
             a
             countrie
             ,
             his
             eye
             is
             on
             his
             soule
             ,
             on
             heaven
             ,
             on
             the
             innumerable
             companie
             of
             Angels
             ,
             on
             that
             presence
             where
             is
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             :
             a
             wicked
             man
             routs
             in
             the
             durt
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             see
             what
             manner
             of
             stones
             and
             building
             are
             here
             ,
             that
             is
             their
             delight
             ,
             to
             admire
             the
             stage
             of
             this
             world
             :
             But
             had
             they
             knowne
             this
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             thereof
             ,
             they
             would
             looke
             after
             another
             citie
             and
             foundation
             ,
             whose
             builder
             onely
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             wee
             have
             made
             this
             choyce
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             by
             these
             signes
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             if
             a
             man
             accompts
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               his
               eye
               and
               minde
               will
               be
               on
               it
               :
            
             if
             we
             account
             Christ
             as
             our
             gaine
             ,
             our
             hearts
             will
             be
             set
             on
             him
             continually
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             our
             treasure
             ,
             our
             hearts
             will
             be
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             made
             choyce
             of
             him
             ,
             
             
               our
               hearts
               will
               joy
               in
               him
               above
               all
               things
               :
            
             as
             he
             that
             found
             the
             jewell
             ,
             went
             away
             rejoycing
             .
             
               Shew
               me
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               for
               therein
               doe
               I
               delight
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ;
             where
             true
             beleefe
             is
             there
             is
             joy
             :
             Zacheus
             ,
             the
             Iaylor
             ,
             and
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             converted
             they
             rejoyced
             .
             This
             makes
             a
             covetous
             man
             not
             regard
             at
             all
             what
             men
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             hee
             hath
             that
             which
             they
             would
             be
             glad
             of
             ;
             so
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             taunted
             ,
             mocked
             ,
             flouted
             at
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             chosen
             Christ
             ,
             ●ll's
             one
             ,
             wee
             have
             other
             things
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             eyes
             will
             be
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             note
             is
             ,
             
               if
               we
               can
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               
               for
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             indure
             any
             hard
             measure
             for
             the
             sense
             and
             assurance
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             many
             are
             so
             farre
             herefrom
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             not
             part
             with
             the
             least
             earthly
             pleasure
             for
             Christ
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             though
             they
             say
             they
             have
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             they
             lye
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             have
             no
             more
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             more
             love
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             an
             esteeme
             of
             him
             above
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             hee
             that
             hath
             made
             this
             choice
             ,
             
             
             must
             part
             
               with
               all
               things
               what
               ever
               he
               loves
               ,
               yea
               his
               dearest
               affections
               &
               lusts
               :
            
             for
             a
             bird
             catched
             ,
             though
             but
             by
             a
             wing
             ,
             yet
             is
             she
             as
             surely
             the
             fowlers
             ,
             as
             if
             her
             whole
             body
             were
             bound
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             favour
             ,
             or
             like
             and
             imbrace
             but
             one
             sinne
             ,
             though
             we
             thinke
             not
             thereof
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             floud
             of
             sinne
             comes
             in
             at
             that
             gate
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             guiltie
             of
             one
             sinne
             ,
             is
             guiltie
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             
             But
             the
             weake
             Christian
             will
             object
             ,
             are
             wee
             not
             (
             yea
             the
             best
             of
             us
             )
             troubled
             with
             our
             personall
             secret
             infirmities
             ,
             what
             shall
             then
             become
             of
             us
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               feare
               not
            
             :
             for
             its
             true
             ,
             though
             the
             best
             child
             of
             God
             be
             thus
             troubled
             ,
             yet
             hee
             pleades
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             hates
             it
             ,
             he
             undermines
             it
             ,
             and
             strives
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             thus
             opposing
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             accounted
             to
             him
             by
             God.
             But
             if
             hee
             forsakes
             all
             sinne
             in
             heart
             but
             one
             ,
             the
             devill
             will
             suffer
             it
             ,
             and
             indure
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             for
             he
             knows
             he
             is
             sure
             enough
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifth
             note
             is
             ,
             
               That
               such
               an
               one
               can
               be
               content
               to
               be
               at
               some
               cost
               ,
               yea
               losse
               and
               paines
               for
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               the
               field
               wherein
               this
               pearle
               is
               hid
               :
            
             hee
             that
             is
             not
             of
             this
             minde
             cares
             not
             for
             the
             word
             .
             It
             is
             not
             that
             men
             can
             speake
             well
             and
             commend
             it
             ,
             for
             many
             will
             doe
             so
             ,
             yet
             afterward
             make
             a
             mocke
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             being
             in
             some
             company
             :
             but
             he
             that
             esteemes
             it
             once
             will
             ever
             esteeme
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             company
             wil
             extoll
             it
             .
             Herod
             a
             very
             reprobate
             ,
             may
             seeme
             well
             affected
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             temptation
             ,
             or
             while
             the
             word
             is
             preached
             ,
             can
             this
             be
             a
             plea
             to
             
             God
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             who
             searcheth
             and
             knowes
             thy
             heart
             ,
             many
             dream
             they
             have
             this
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             have
             naught
             but
             the
             shell
             .
             How
             few
             can
             say
             in
             truth
             ,
             I
             have
             denied
             this
             or
             that
             commodity
             ,
             and
             refused
             my
             profit
             for
             Christs
             sake
             :
             Those
             
               that
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               let
               them
               know
               they
               have
               a
               most
               rich
               gaine
               ,
            
             and
             the
             best
             gain
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             they
             have
             an
             
               universall
               gaine
            
             ,
             that
             will
             comfort
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             riches
             and
             honours
             cannot
             cure
             the
             troubled
             minde
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             deliver
             in
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             .
          
           
             Then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             they
             have
             an
             
               everlasting
               gaine
            
             ,
             that
             will
             comfort
             us
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             
               such
               as
               have
               won●e
               Christ
               ,
               they
               have
               such
               a
               gaine
               as
               makes
               them
               that
               have
               him
               ,
               truly
               rich
               ,
               and
               noble
               ,
               and
               good
            
             :
             other
             riches
             without
             grace
             ,
             doe
             corrupt
             us
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             is
             the
             true
             and
             intrinsecall
             worth
             :
             
               Let
               this
               incourage
               us
               to
               labour
               to
               get
               Christ
               ,
               to
               attend
               the
               meanes
            
             that
             lay
             his
             riches
             open
             ;
             and
             thereby
             shall
             our
             love
             bee
             so
             stirred
             up
             ,
             and
             our
             judgement
             so
             sanctified
             ,
             as
             wee
             shall
             bee
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             minde
             ,
             to
             account
             all
             other
             things
             losse
             in
             regard
             of
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             that
             those
             that
             have
             not
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             want
             this
             esteeme
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             9.
             
             And
             be
             found
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             SOme
             reade
             the
             words
             actively
             ,
             th●●
             may
             finde
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             phra●e
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             varying
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             better
             translated
             as
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             passively
             ;
             But
             when
             is
             it
             that
             St.
             Paul
             desireth
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ?
             Ever
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             especially
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             The
             Phrase
             implies
             ,
             first
             that
             there
             is
             an
             estate
             in
             Christ
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             an
             abiding
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             abiding
             in
             him
             .
             For
             the
             handling
             whereof
             ,
             wee
             will
             first
             explaine
             the
             phrase
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             will
             shew
             what
             doctrines
             it
             doth
             cleere
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             come
             to
             some
             instructions
             arising
             therefrom
             .
             The
             phrase
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             plants
             which
             are
             grafted
             into
             stocks
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             branches
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             tree
             ,
             thus
             are
             we
             in
             the
             vine
             ;
             it
             s
             Christs
             owne
             comparison
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             degrees
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               God
               ,
               first
               loving
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               wee
               were
               in
               him
               before
               wee
               were
               ,
               he
               chose
               us
               from
               all
               eternitie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               Christ
               died
               ,
               then
               we
               were
               in
               him
               as
               a
               publike
               person
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               are
               said
               most
               properly
               to
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               now
               when
               we
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               thus
               principally
               is
               the
               sense
               understood
               in
               this
               place
               :
               and
               thus
               we
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               manhood
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               mystically
               ;
               not
               as
               friends
               in
               one
               another
               by
               love
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               wee
               are
               ingrafted
               ;
               as
               truly
               as
               the
               branches
               are
               in
               the
               vine
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               one
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Christ
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
             wee
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             be
             united
             to
             him
             that
             is
             so
             farre
             distant
             from
             us
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             if
             a
             tree
             did
             reach
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             have
             its
             roote
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             doth
             this
             hinder
             that
             the
             branches
             and
             the
             roote
             are
             not
             united
             ?
             In
             no
             wise
             .
             So
             Christ
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             on
             earth
             ,
             yet
             are
             we
             united
             to
             him
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             receiving
             influence
             from
             him
             of
             all
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Now
             le
             ts
             see
             what
             doctrines
             
               are
               cleared
               
               hereby
            
             :
             first
             ,
             it
             cleares
             the
             point
             of
             
               justification
               by
               Christ
            
             :
             For
             if
             the
             question
             be
             ,
             how
             wee
             are
             saved
             by
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Christ
             and
             we
             are
             both
             one
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             eye
             see
             for
             the
             bodie
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             husband
             and
             wife
             all
             one
             ?
             yes
             ,
             and
             even
             also
             whatsoever
             Christ
             hath
             is
             ours
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             husband
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             head
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             it
             
               cleares
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               sacrament
            
             :
             the
             Papists
             would
             have
             the
             bread
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             united
             to
             us
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             how
             is
             the
             foot
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             by
             spirituall
             vigour
             passing
             to
             and
             fro
             through
             
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             the
             head
             :
             it
             is
             not
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             any
             corporall
             union
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Christ
             comforted
             his
             Disciples
             more
             by
             his
             spirit
             when
             he
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             by
             his
             corporall
             presence
             .
             We
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             invisible
             ,
             because
             the
             spirit
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             one
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               should
               comfort
               us
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               estates
            
             :
             before
             we
             were
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             were
             in
             an
             estate
             of
             horrour
             ,
             in
             an
             estate
             of
             damnation
             ,
             now
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             Christ
             :
             (
             what
             comfort
             is
             it
             to
             be
             one
             of
             a
             politique
             body
             it
             s
             but
             for
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             in
             any
             mans
             favour
             it
             s
             but
             at
             will
             )
             this
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             and
             eternall
             being
             ,
             that
             mans
             nature
             should
             be
             so
             highly
             advanced
             as
             to
             be
             unit●d
             to
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             yea
             our
             persons
             are
             mystically
             united
             to
             Christ.
             Secondly
             ,
             
               In
               all
               crosses
               or
               losses
            
             ,
             what
             though
             we
             lose
             other
             states
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             state
             cannot
             bee
             shaken
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               wee
               are
               in
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             dye
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             death
             that
             separates
             the
             soule
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             cannot
             separate
             eyther
             from
             Christ.
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               after
               death
            
             can
             it
             go
             hard
             with
             me
             that
             am
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             am
             his
             spouse
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             him
             in
             whom
             is
             fulnesse
             of
             comfort
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               in
               all
               wants
               here
            
             ,
             I
             have
             him
             to
             supply
             all
             ,
             hee
             will
             give
             what
             is
             necessarie
             ;
             if
             we
             should
             have
             fulnesse
             of
             grace
             here
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             desire
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             hereafter
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             in
             persecution
             all
             my
             hurt
             redounds
             to
             him
             :
             
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               
               me
            
             ?
             that
             which
             thou
             dost
             to
             my
             members
             thou
             doest
             to
             me
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             
               how
               this
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               ground
               of
               doing
               of
               all
               dutie
               .
            
             I
             say
             therfore
             ,
             it
             will
             direct
             us
             in
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             towards
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             duties
             towards
             God
             ,
             
               how
               thankfull
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               to
               him
               :
            
             for
             taking
             us
             to
             himself
             ,
             for
             being
             Emmanuel
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             are
             become
             bone
             of
             his
             bone●
             what
             need
             wee
             now
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             should
             Christ
             heare
             above
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ?
             For
             duties
             towards
             men
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             
               stirre
               us
               to
               duties
               of
               peace
               and
               unitie
               ,
            
             shall
             wee
             be
             so
             unnaturall
             as
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             the
             members
             of
             our
             owne
             body
             ,
             
               Non
               est
               concors
               cum
               Christo
               ubi
               est
               discors
               cum
               Christiano
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             ought
             
               to
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               duties
               of
               respect
               to
               each
               other
               :
            
             considering
             they
             are
             members
             of
             Christ
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             so
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ere
             long
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             should
             
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               charitie
               to
               the
               poore
               members
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             they
             being
             his
             members
             are
             fellow
             members
             ,
             and
             in
             loving
             them
             and
             doing
             them
             good
             ,
             we
             sh●w
             our
             love
             to
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             towards
             
               our selves
               we
               are
               to
               carry
               our selves
               with
               more
               respect
               :
            
             and
             not
             to
             prostitute
             our selves
             to
             every
             base
             pleasure
             :
             consider
             in
             whom
             am
             I
             ,
             &
             to
             what
             I
             am
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             price
             ;
             shall
             I
             make
             my
             bodie
             the
             member
             of
             an
             harlot
             ,
             who
             am
             the
             member
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             pride
             and
             high
             esteeme
             of
             our selves
             above
             base
             pleasures
             and
             lusts
             ,
             this
             is
             commendable
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             had
             good
             reason
             thus
             to
             account
             of
             these
             earthly
             things
             to
             bee
             drosse
             and
             dung
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             this
             will
             teach
             us
             
               to
               see
               our
               residence
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               growth
               in
               him
               :
            
             for
             if
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             will
             have
             an
             especiall
             eye
             to
             our
             conversation
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             feet
             of
             iron
             and
             clay
             under
             a
             golden
             head
             ,
             as
             many
             base
             licentious
             drunkards
             and
             filthie
             persons
             esteeme
             of
             themselves
             :
             will
             Christ
             owne
             such
             members
             as
             these
             ,
             think
             we
             ?
             no
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Christ
             will
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             discovering
             himselfe
             by
             ruling
             in
             them
             ;
             his
             house
             is
             holy
             ,
             if
             we
             bee
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             desire
             ,
             grieve
             ,
             nor
             affect
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             sway
             of
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               we
               come
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             come
             where
             he
             is
             ;
             we
             shall
             finde
             him
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
             teaching
             and
             strengthening
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             our
             judgements
             and
             affections
             we
             shall
             bee
             in
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             must
             separate
             our selves
             from
             the
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             loyall
             wife
             will
             from
             all
             doubtful
             acquaintance
             ;
             we
             must
             depart
             from
             Antichrist
             ,
             our
             owne
             corruptions
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             dayly
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             get
             ground
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             the
             words
             this
             wee
             may
             learne
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Christian
               is
               continually
               under
               Christs
               wing
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             else
             how
             could
             the
             
             Apostle
             desire
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             
               learne
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               time
               when
               God
               will
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               a
               Candle
               ,
               search
               men
               out
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               open
               as
               they
               are
               .
            
             This
             is
             not
             thought
             upon
             ,
             men
             now
             shuffle
             it
             off
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             this
             and
             that
             good
             company
             I
             am
             acquainted
             withall
             :
             trust
             not
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             good
             acquaintance
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             time
             of
             separation
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             found
             out
             as
             thou
             art
             in
             thine
             owne
             colours
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             hence
             we
             learne
             
               that
               the
               foundation
               of
               future
               happinesse
               must
               be
               laid
               now
               :
            
             before
             we
             can
             be
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             glorie
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             his
             members
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
             :
             dost
             thou
             live
             therfore
             a
             corrupt
             and
             carnall
             life
             here
             ,
             never
             thinke
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             hereafter
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             this
             life
             be
             a
             spurre
             to
             thee
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             so
             as
             thou
             be
             such
             at
             this
             and
             all
             other
             times
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             bee
             found
             at
             that
             day
             :
             many
             boast
             hereof
             ,
             but
             their
             lives
             savour
             nothing
             hereof
             ,
             but
             are
             knit
             altogether
             to
             their
             lusts
             or
             to
             Antichrist
             ;
             woe
             to
             such
             ,
             they
             shall
             goe
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             .
             But
             snch
             as
             Christ
             findes
             in
             him
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             go
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             Christ
             will
             not
             judge
             them
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             but
             shall
             set
             them
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             for
             ever
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             9.
             
             Not
             having
             mine
             owne
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             and
             those
             following
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             layes
             downe
             summarily
             his
             desire
             ;
             fi●st
             negatively
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               he
               desired
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               trusting
               to
               his
               own
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             implying
             a
             difference
             and
             distinction
             betweene
             
               his
               righteousnesse
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Christ
               :
            
             the
             
               righteousnesse
               by
               the
               Law
            
             he
             disclaimes
             (
             as
             any
             way
             meritorious
             )
             and
             that
             as
             well
             habituall
             ,
             wrought
             by
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             actuall
             righteousnesse
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             outward
             workes
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             good
             reason
             :
             for
             
               first
               mans
               righteousnesse
               is
               but
               finite
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             unfit
             to
             worke
             or
             deserve
             infinitely
             ,
             and
             impossible
             to
             deserve
             heaven
             and
             the
             joyes
             thereof
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               this
               righteousnesse
               is
               imperfect
            
             and
             stayned
             as
             a
             menstruous
             cloth
             and
             unable
             to
             quiet
             or
             satisfie
             our
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             much
             lesse
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             greater
             than
             our
             owne
             consciences
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Saints
             prayed
             ,
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               judgement
               with
               thy
               servants
               Lord
               ,
               for
               in
               thy
               sight
               shall
               no
               flesh
               be
               justified
               .
            
             But
             the
             Papists
             answer
             ,
             
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               is
               perfect
               ,
               but
               our
               righteousnesse
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               perfect
               .
            
             We
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             are
             within
             us
             or
             without
             us
             ,
             the
             works
             of
             God
             without
             us
             are
             perfect
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             within
             
             us
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             still
             savouring
             of
             our
             polution
             and
             corruption
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             old
             man
             in
             us
             perverteth
             all
             that
             is
             good
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               partus
               sequitur
               ventrem
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             that
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             within
             us
             are
             so
             farre
             perfect
             ,
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             end
             hee
             workes
             them
             for
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             our
             righteousnesse
             was
             never
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             save
             us
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             cannot
             accomplish
             that
             end
             ;
             but
             God
             workes
             this
             righteousnesse
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             our
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             testimonie
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             us
             :
             Paul
             therefore
             sayes
             not
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               have
               mine
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             but
             
               I
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               my
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             merit
             salvation
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             9.
             
             But
             that
             which
             is
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             know
             him
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             THat
             is
             ,
             that
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             laid
             hold
             on
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             righteousnesse
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             both
             active
             and
             passive
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             but
             especially
             his
             passive
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             born
             obedience
             ,
             lived
             and
             dyed
             for
             us
             :
             and
             this
             is
             
             that
             which
             St.
             Paul
             desired
             
               to
               be
               found
               in
            
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             must
             trust
             to
             .
          
           
             
               But
               how
               can
               this
               righteousnesse
               performed
               wholly
               by
               him
               ,
               be
               mine
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             by
             faith
             it
             s
             made
             ours
             ,
             for
             if
             Christ
             be
             ours
             ,
             all
             his
             righteousnesse
             must
             consequently
             be
             made
             ours
             .
          
           
             
               But
               how
               can
               this
               righteousnesse
               performed
               by
               Christ
               be
               sufficient
               for
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             because
             God
             ordained
             it
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             
               Christ
               by
               God
               is
               made
               to
               us
               wisedome
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               and
               redemption
               :
            
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             God
             the
             father
             sealed
             him
             ,
             Ioh.
             6.27
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               I
               say
               Christ
               is
               a
               second
               Adam
               ,
            
             and
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             and
             became
             ours
             ,
             wee
             then
             being
             in
             his
             loynes
             ,
             so
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             is
             made
             ours
             ,
             wee
             being
             borne
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             found
             in
             him
             :
             hee
             being
             our
             head
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             spirituall
             life
             descending
             upon
             us
             ;
             he
             being
             our
             husband
             ,
             all
             his
             goods
             are
             ours
             also
             .
             This
             point
             is
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             golden
             key
             which
             opens
             heaven
             for
             us
             :
             if
             we
             joyne
             any
             other
             thing
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             opens
             hell
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             God
             will
             reveale
             at
             that
             great
             day
             .
             It
             s
             true
             the
             Papists
             doe
             acknowledge
             now
             that
             their
             good
             workes
             are
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             :
             but
             thus
             did
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             he
             thanked
             God
             that
             he
             was
             not
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             nor
             as
             the
             Publican
             ;
             but
             the
             poore
             Publican
             disclaiming
             all
             such
             goodnesse
             ,
             went
             away
             justified
             rather
             than
             the
             other
             :
             let
             it
             bee
             
             our
             wisedome
             therefore
             to
             relye
             onely
             on
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             obedience
             and
             righteousnesse
             is
             so
             all-sufficient
             ,
             as
             nothing
             may
             bee
             added
             thereto
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             10.
             
             And
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             having
             shewed
             his
             desire
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             now
             comes
             to
             shew
             his
             desire
             also
             of
             having
             communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ;
             shewing
             that
             whosoever
             brags
             of
             justification
             ,
             he
             must
             shew
             it
             in
             his
             sanctification
             :
             he
             must
             shew
             that
             he
             hath
             his
             part
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             if
             hee
             meaneth
             to
             shew
             he
             hath
             his
             part
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             water
             is
             not
             alone
             ,
             but
             water
             and
             blood
             must
             goe
             together
             .
             Now
             Christs
             sufferings
             are
             either
             for
             us
             as
             mediatour
             ,
             or
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             being
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             we
             his
             members
             :
             As
             mediatour
             he
             suffered
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             onely
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             trust
             in
             our
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             deserve
             any
             thing
             thereby
             as
             he
             did
             :
             for
             by
             his
             death
             he
             appeased
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             got
             his
             favour
             to
             us
             which
             we
             lost
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             he
             sanctifies
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             puls
             out
             the
             sting
             of
             all
             our
             afflictions
             ▪
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Vnicorne
             ,
             who
             
             having
             put
             his
             horn
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             discharges
             all
             poison
             thereout
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             beasts
             may
             freely
             drinke
             without
             hurt
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             us
             wee
             may
             suffer
             and
             indure
             afflictions
             without
             hurt
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             hath
             purged
             them
             of
             all
             poisonous
             nature
             that
             was
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             other
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             wee
             and
             Christ
             suffer
             joyntly
             ,
             he
             as
             our
             head
             suffering
             with
             us
             his
             members
             ;
             for
             as
             if
             the
             foot
             be
             grieved
             ,
             the
             head
             is
             grieved
             ,
             so
             the
             Christians
             sufferings
             are
             called
             Christs
             sufferings
             :
             and
             a
             Christian
             must
             looke
             to
             suffer
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             lively
             member
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             Yet
             is
             not
             every
             suffering
             of
             affliction
             Christs
             suffering
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             may
             suffer
             justly
             for
             his
             deserts
             ,
             notwithstanding
             even
             then
             when
             a
             man
             suffers
             for
             his
             faults
             ,
             after
             repentance
             Christ
             may
             bee
             said
             to
             suffer
             with
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Fathers
             called
             the
             death
             of
             the
             repentant
             Thiefe
             ,
             a
             martyrdome
             .
             For
             in
             all
             our
             sufferings
             Christ
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             teaching
             and
             helping
             us
             to
             beare
             them
             with
             patience
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             sanctifier
             of
             all
             of
             them
             to
             a
             blessed
             end
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             frames
             us
             to
             beare
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             himselfe
             did
             .
          
           
             
             This
             ought
             to
             teach
             
               us
               to
               conceive
               aright
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             that
             hee
             is
             not
             alone
             when
             he
             seemes
             to
             bee
             alone
             :
             Christ
             leaves
             them
             not
             in
             miserie
             ,
             no
             for
             in
             miserie
             he
             is
             most
             neare
             and
             present
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             good
             estate
             (
             though
             miserie
             in
             it selfe
             be
             not
             desirable
             )
             for
             Christ
             desired
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             in
             severall
             respects
             may
             doe
             :
             for
             if
             wee
             regard
             
             death
             as
             a
             destroyer
             of
             nature
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             but
             considering
             it
             as
             the
             will
             of
             God
             my
             father
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             to
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             our selves
             to
             it
             :
             and
             accordingly
             wee
             desire
             not
             afflictions
             for
             their
             proper
             naturall
             good
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             a
             meanes
             to
             prepare
             and
             fit
             us
             for
             heaven
             ,
             we
             say
             with
             David
             its
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
               this
               will
               teach
               us
               that
               we
               
               are
               not
               to
               feare
               any
               thing
               that
               we
               shall
               suffer
            
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             more
             with
             us
             than
             against
             us
             .
             Ioseph
             in
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             Israel
             in
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Daniel
            
             among
             the
             Lions
             ,
             the
             three
             children
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             Paul
             in
             prison
             ,
             feared
             not
             danger
             :
             for
             what
             cared
             they
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             knew
             God
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             rejoyced
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             Christ
             we
             have
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             want
             Christ
             we
             want
             all
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             may
             
               serve
               to
               daunt
               Christs
               enemies
               ,
               
               they
               cannot
               hurt
               the
               least
               of
               his
               little
               ones
               but
               they
               hurt
               him
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               mee
               ?
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             take
             part
             
             with
             Gods
             children
             ;
             what
             though
             they
             suffer
             affliction
             ?
             Moses
             chose
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             that
             did
             chuse
             to
             bee
             with
             the
             afflicted
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             Court
             of
             Pharaoh
             ;
             wicked
             men
             may
             bite
             and
             kicke
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             doe
             no
             hurt
             ,
             
               lingua
               malorum
               est
               lima
               bonorum
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             10.
             
             Being
             made
             conformable
             to
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             THis
             conformitie
             here
             meant
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             
               that
               as
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               sinne
               ,
            
             so
             should
             we
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             
               manner
               of
               suffering
            
             as
             he
             did
             suffer
             and
             die
             ,
             so
             must
             wee
             suffer
             and
             desire
             death
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               as
               he
               died
               patiently
               and
               meekely
               ,
            
             so
             must
             we
             suffer
             patiently
             and
             meekely
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             so
             must
             wee
             have
             sweet
             comforts
             to
             sustaine
             and
             support
             us
             ,
             and
             Fourthly
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             so
             must
             wee
             indeavour
             to
             obtaine
             the
             same
             issue
             of
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             eternall
             glorie
             ;
             briefly
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             bee
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             in
             grace
             ,
             in
             suffering
             ,
             and
             in
             glorie
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             unevitably
             linked
             together
             ,
             and
             our
             head
             having
             led
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             follow
             .
             Every
             Christian
             must
             therefore
             die
             to
             sinne
             ,
             as
             Christ
             died
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             wee
             die
             to
             sinne
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             
             A
             dead
             man
             does
             no
             harme
             ,
             hath
             no
             power
             ;
             contrarily
             are
             we
             strong
             to
             commit
             sinne
             ,
             and
             doe
             we
             earnestly
             intend
             it
             ?
             surely
             wee
             are
             not
             mortified
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             dead
             mens
             senses
             are
             not
             delighted
             with
             faire
             and
             sinfull
             objects
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             ,
             let
             the
             sinfull
             objects
             bee
             never
             so
             delightfull
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             move
             us
             or
             affect
             us
             one
             whit
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             distastfull
             to
             us
             .
             Most
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             minde
             ,
             offer
             them
             good
             discourse
             and
             occasions
             ,
             they
             cannot
             
             away
             with
             them
             ;
             offer
             any
             fleshly
             pleasure
             ,
             (
             like
             tinder
             )
             they
             are
             soone
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             no
             heart
             to
             suffer
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             so
             if
             for
             vaine
             glory
             they
             would
             :
             neither
             would
             God
             honour
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             suffer
             them
             .
             For
             grounds
             of
             this
             doctrine
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             its
             
               honourable
               to
               bee
               like
               Christ
               our
               Captaine
               ,
            
             our
             head
             ,
             our
             husband
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             s
             
               not
               proportionable
               for
               the
               head
               to
               be
               crowned
               with
               thornes
               ,
               and
               the
               members
               to
               bee
               clad
               delicately
               :
            
             that
             the
             naturall
             sonne
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             blemish
             should
             suffer
             ,
             and
             the
             adopted
             sonnes
             who
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             all
             offence
             should
             goe
             free
             .
             
               It
               is
               equitie
               that
               we
               having
               taken
               Christ
               for
               our
               husband
               ,
            
             he
             should
             bee
             accompanied
             by
             us
             in
             sicknesse
             and
             in
             health
             ,
             in
             dishonour
             as
             in
             honour
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               it
               is
               long
               agoe
               decreed
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             predestinated
             :
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             bee
             avoyded
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             9
             .
             
               Whom
               hee
               did
               fore-know
               ,
               them
               he
               predestinated
               to
               be
               conformed
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Sonne
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               its
               equall
            
             that
             if
             hee
             were
             conformed
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             conformable
             to
             him
             :
             now
             he
             was
             conformed
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             suffered
             that
             which
             wee
             should
             have
             suffered
             ,
             and
             did
             that
             for
             us
             which
             we
             were
             to
             do
             and
             could
             not
             :
             he
             having
             drunke
             deepe
             of
             the
             cup
             prepared
             for
             us
             ,
             
               let
               us
               therefore
               at
               the
               least
               taste
               of
               it
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             let
             us
             suffer
             any
             thing
             with
             an
             undaunted
             courage
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             called
             thereto
             for
             Christ
             he
             will
             come
             with
             comforts
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             emptie
             ,
             
             he
             will
             make
             us
             like
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             prepare
             us
             hereby
             for
             glorie
             ,
             feare
             not
             therefore
             ,
             God
             will
             turne
             all
             thy
             troubles
             to
             thy
             good
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             doe
             fill
             up
             the
             measures
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             in
             our
             flesh
             .
             Col.
             1.24
             .
             And
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.13
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             exhortations
             hereunto
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.21
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.14
             .
             to
             18.
             
             Thus
             did
             Paul
             2
             Cor.
             4.10
             .
             hee
             carryed
             the
             dying
             of
             Christ
             about
             with
             him
             .
             Let
             no
             Christian
             therefore
             promise
             to
             himselfe
             immunitie
             from
             crosses
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             will
             be
             like
             to
             him
             in
             glorie
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             like
             to
             him
             in
             drinking
             the
             Cup
             hee
             dranke
             of
             ,
             while
             hee
             was
             here
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             10.
             
             If
             by
             any
             meanes
             I
             might
             attaine
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             BY
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             he
             meanes
             the
             glorious
             estate
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             whereas
             the
             resurrection
             is
             but
             the
             beginning
             :
             and
             the
             words
             sound
             as
             much
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             ;
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             be
             happie
             at
             length
             ,
             but
             betweene
             this
             time
             and
             that
             ,
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             meet
             with
             troubles
             ,
             with
             many
             crosses
             ;
             yet
             let
             the
             way
             
             be
             never
             so
             difficult
             ,
             I
             passe
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             to
             come
             to
             such
             an
             excellent
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             is
             :
             in
             which
             words
             wee
             will
          
           
             First
             ,
             consider
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               happie
               estate
               reserved
               
               hereafter
               ,
            
             which
             begins
             with
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             farre
             more
             happie
             than
             the
             Angels
             that
             fell
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             happie
             than
             we
             were
             in
             our
             first
             estate
             in
             Adam
             ,
             which
             we
             lost
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             hearts
             should
             be
             inlarged
             with
             thankes
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             respects
             us
             above
             the
             Angels
             whom
             hee
             hath
             left
             without
             hope
             of
             recoverie
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             consider
             that
             
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               our
               blessed
               estate
               hereafter
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               resurrection
               :
            
             which
             is
             called
             the
             day
             of
             restoring
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             of
             refreshing
             ,
             Acts
             3.19
             .
             It
             s
             a
             day
             when
             all
             good
             shall
             be
             perfected
             ,
             and
             all
             evill
             shall
             cease
             ,
             all
             griefe
             of
             minde
             ,
             all
             trouble
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             shall
             be
             swallowed
             up
             into
             victorie
             .
          
           
             
               But
               why
               are
               we
               not
               happie
               before
               our
               resurrection
               ?
            
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             
               because
               our
               bodies
               and
               soules
               are
               partakers
               of
               miserie
               and
               sinne
               here
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             partake
             of
             fulnesse
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             united
             together
             again
             .
             God
             will
             have
             us
             to
             stay
             while
             all
             his
             familie
             of
             blessed
             Saints
             shall
             meet
             together
             ,
             as
             well
             us
             that
             are
             now
             alive
             ,
             as
             our
             seed
             and
             posteritie
             after
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             
             makes
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             the
             last
             thing
             :
             
             
               establishing
               thereby
               an
               order
            
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             meanes
             to
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             resurrection
             it selfe
             .
             
               Ought
               not
               Christ
               to
               suffer
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               enter
               into
               his
               glorie
               :
               Math.
            
             28.
             
             And
             if
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             reigne
             with
             him
             :
             the
             second
             resurrection
             must
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             are
             sonnes
             and
             Saints
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             so
             we
             must
             also
             be
             here
             ,
             onely
             a
             difference
             there
             will
             be
             in
             degree
             of
             holinesse
             :
             this
             resurrection
             doth
             not
             follow
             every
             manner
             of
             life
             ,
             although
             men
             ordinarily
             expect
             a
             crowne
             without
             crosses
             ,
             and
             never
             looke
             for
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             but
             thinke
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             heaven
             at
             an
             instant
             without
             them
             .
             But
             we
             must
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             in
             Mount
             Calvarie
             ,
             before
             wee
             come
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Mount
             Olivet
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             wee
             may
             likewise
             note
             ,
             that
             
               its
               hard
               to
               come
               to
               heaven
               :
            
             because
             of
             this
             order
             established
             by
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             that
             surmounteth
             in
             excellencie
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             some
             by
             faire
             death
             ,
             with
             many
             crosses
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             some
             not
             by
             many
             outward
             crosses
             ,
             yet
             have
             store
             of
             inward
             troubles
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             inward
             corruption
             that
             doth
             trouble
             them
             :
             others
             by
             violent
             deathes
             and
             by
             martyrdome
             :
             the
             wayes
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             so
             diverse
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             which
             way
             wee
             shall
             passe
             .
             As
             St.
             Paul
             knew
             not
             the
             meanes
             ,
             so
             he
             cared
             not
             what
             the
             means
             were
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             content
             to
             go
             
             thither
             by
             any
             meanes
             :
             let
             the
             cup
             of
             affliction
             be
             never
             so
             bitter
             ,
             the
             glorie
             insuing
             will
             sweeten
             all
             .
          
           
             Away
             therefore
             with
             all
             idle
             and
             secure
             thoughts
             of
             sparing
             our selves
             :
             
               Pitie
               thy selfe
            
             ,
             said
             Peter
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             was
             answered
             sharpely
             ,
             
               get
               thee
               behinde
               me
               sathan
            
             :
             no
             ,
             the
             way
             is
             very
             hard
             ,
             we
             must
             come
             to
             health
             by
             physick
             ,
             the
             end
             is
             so
             amiable
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             sweeten
             all
             sowre
             meanes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             its
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             afflicted
             ;
             crosses
             bring
             at
             length
             the
             sweetest
             comforts
             .
             
               Denie
               wee
               our selves
               therefore
               ,
               in
               Christs
               cause
               ,
            
             know
             no
             bodie
             ,
             looke
             upon
             God
             and
             Christs
             promises
             ,
             and
             promise
             wee
             ourselves
             no
             more
             than
             God
             promises
             ,
             it
             s
             beyond
             our
             knowledge
             what
             God
             will
             doe
             with
             us
             ,
             he
             promises
             no
             immunitie
             from
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             the
             Apostles
             chose
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             who
             were
             wise
             ,
             and
             had
             triall
             of
             both
             kindes
             ,
             and
             yet
             accounts
             these
             momentanie
             afflictions
             ,
             not
             worthy
             of
             comparison
             with
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             bee
             revealed
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             light
             ;
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             would
             truly
             beleeve
             this
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             easie
             for
             us
             to
             be
             resolved
             as
             St.
             Paul
             was
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             heaven
             by
             all
             assurances
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             assurances
             ,
             by
             any
             meanes
             :
             for
             no
             worldly
             thing
             can
             bring
             content
             ,
             like
             these
             heavenly
             assurances
             ,
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             which
             the
             children
             of
             God
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             lose
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               in
               all
               crosses
               let
               us
               not
               looke
               into
               the
               state
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               that
               we
               are
               going
               into
               :
            
             we
             are
             going
             to
             a
             Pallace
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             bee
             dejected
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             narrownesse
             of
             the
             way
             that
             leadeth
             thereto
             .
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             this
             fierie
             triall
             to
             consume
             any
             thing
             but
             drosse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             with
             Christ
             suffer
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             shame
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               labour
               for
               a
               right
               esteeme
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               :
            
             they
             are
             but
             momentarie
             and
             fading
             ,
             yea
             our
             lives
             they
             are
             given
             to
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             what
             if
             we
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             for
             his
             cause
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             this
             life
             we
             must
             part
             with
             ere
             long
             :
             and
             thus
             we
             ought
             to
             worke
             on
             our selves
             by
             often
             meditating
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             
               we
               are
               to
               labour
               to
               strengthen
               three
               graces
               in
               us
               especially
               :
            
             Faith
             ,
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             heaven
             and
             all
             things
             belonging
             thereto
             ,
             laid
             up
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             to
             labour
             to
             see
             more
             and
             more
             into
             the
             valew
             of
             them
             :
             and
             then
             we
             are
             to
             strengthen
             our
             Hope
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             cheerfully
             to
             undergoe
             ,
             and
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             through
             our
             expectation
             of
             that
             which
             faith
             beleeves
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             us
             cherish
             our
             love
             of
             Christ
             ;
             this
             made
             St.
             Paul
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             with
             Christ
             :
             which
             was
             best
             of
             all
             .
             And
             this
             love
             comes
             from
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             these
             together
             will
             breed
             a
             largenesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             cares
             for
             no
             
             worldly
             thing
             ,
             and
             will
             bee
             daunted
             with
             no
             affliction
             or
             crosses
             what
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               But
               how
               farre
               are
               we
               here
               from
               ?
            
             did
             St.
             Paul
             part
             with
             life
             ?
             It
             pertaines
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             leave
             a
             new
             fangled
             fashion
             ,
             nor
             an
             oath
             whereby
             wee
             teare
             Gods
             name
             dayly
             :
             alas
             ,
             where
             is
             faith
             ,
             what
             corruption
             is
             here
             overcome
             ,
             which
             of
             us
             will
             ever
             be
             of
             Paul
             or
             Davids
             minde
             ,
             to
             become
             vile
             or
             base
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ?
             where
             is
             he
             that
             will
             indure
             a
             scoffe
             or
             scorne
             for
             religion
             ?
             let
             us
             beg
             of
             God
             this
             large
             spirit
             ,
             and
             large
             affections
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             heaven
             have
             a
             free
             spirit
             ,
             basely
             esteeming
             all
             worldly
             things
             :
             Zacheus
             when
             hee
             is
             called
             cares
             not
             for
             his
             goods
             ,
             nor
             Paul
             for
             his
             priviledges
             .
             The
             Stoicks
             commend
             this
             resolution
             in
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             and
             readie
             to
             die
             :
             alas
             ,
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             Paul
             esteemed
             not
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             might
             attaine
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             these
             are
             the
             things
             that
             the
             Stoicks
             feared
             most
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             feare
             of
             these
             made
             them
             so
             willing
             and
             readie
             to
             die
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             base
             servitude
             to
             pride
             :
             but
             a
             Christian
             heart
             is
             more
             noble
             ,
             it
             not
             only
             feares
             not
             these
             ,
             but
             it
             contemnes
             them
             ;
             yea
             cares
             not
             for
             life
             without
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             with
             joy
             can
             undergoe
             all
             manner
             of
             torments
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               take
               heed
               how
               wee
               quiet
               our selves
               in
               our
               earthly
               dwellings
               here
               ,
            
             supposing
             our
             estate
             to
             be
             happie
             ,
             surely
             it
             is
             the
             maine
             ground
             of
             Apostacie
             ;
             wee
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             see
             the
             price
             of
             religion
             ,
             nor
             the
             excellencie
             of
             
             a
             peaceable
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             the
             vanitie
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             blesse
             our selves
             in
             them
             .
             And
             contrarily
             ,
             
               let
               us
               exercise
               our
               graces
               in
               the
               dayly
               trials
               we
               meet
               with
               here
               :
            
             doth
             favour
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             doth
             pleasure
             ,
             profit
             ,
             or
             honour
             ,
             crosse
             and
             oppose
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             let
             the
             peace
             thereof
             be
             preferred
             above
             all
             evermore
             ;
             else
             shalt
             thou
             never
             come
             to
             Pauls
             holy
             resolution
             .
             And
             dreame
             not
             of
             a
             vaine
             emptie
             faith
             ,
             thou
             hast
             no
             more
             than
             thou
             dost
             practise
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             will
             prevaile
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             but
             Christ
             will
             be
             ashamed
             of
             them
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             that
             made
             no
             more
             account
             of
             him
             while
             they
             lived
             ,
             than
             to
             preferre
             every
             vaine
             ,
             idle
             ,
             wanton
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             before
             his
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             12.
             
             Not
             as
             though
             I
             had
             already
             attained
             ,
             either
             were
             already
             perfect
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             correction
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             hee
             formerly
             spake
             of
             his
             desire
             ,
             choice
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             thereof
             hee
             found
             in
             him
             :
             Now
             lest
             secret
             insinuating
             proud
             conceits
             might
             arise
             ,
             either
             in
             himselfe
             or
             in
             them
             ,
             concerning
             
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             hee
             crosses
             them
             with
             a
             
               Not
               as
            
             ,
             shewing
             that
             
               the
               best
               estate
               of
               Gods
               children
               in
               this
               world
               is
               imperfect
            
             :
             there
             is
             ever
             some
             thing
             to
             doe
             or
             suffer
             ,
             some
             lust
             to
             conquer
             ,
             or
             some
             grace
             to
             strengthen
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             absolute
             perfection
             but
             onely
             in
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             in
             Christians
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             derivative
             spirituall
             perfection
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             chiefly
             in
             the
             parts
             :
             a
             Christian
             hath
             this
             perfection
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             grace
             in
             some
             measure
             ;
             we
             have
             no
             other
             perfection
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               perfectio
               viae
            
             ,
             though
             the
             Papists
             say
             they
             have
             it
             ,
             indeed
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             never
             could
             Christian
             keepe
             the
             rules
             of
             nature
             ;
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             attaine
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             we
             are
             all
             cursed
             :
             nay
             in
             Christ
             none
             attaines
             to
             evangelicall
             perfection
             of
             grace
             so
             as
             thereby
             wee
             can
             be
             justified
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             worke
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             for
             our
             righteousnesse
             is
             but
             in
             part
             ;
             and
             this
             
               perfectio
               viae
            
             ,
             which
             they
             boast
             of
             so
             much
             ,
             differs
             not
             from
             their
             
               perfectio
               finis
            
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             love
             to
             a
             man
             raised
             by
             good
             report
             of
             him
             ,
             differeth
             from
             love
             caused
             by
             the
             good
             I
             finde
             in
             him
             ,
             by
             personall
             communicating
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             onely
             in
             degrees
             in
             nature
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             same
             love
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             ,
             or
             how
             is
             it
             that
             there
             is
             no
             perfection
             of
             grace
             in
             this
             life
             ?
          
           
             Because
             ,
             
               there
               is
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               during
               this
               life
               ,
               a
               perpetuall
               combate
               betweene
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
            
             so
             as
             one
             weakens
             and
             hinders
             the
             other
             .
             Paul
             at
             the
             best
             found
             a
             law
             in
             his
             
             members
             warring
             against
             the
             law
             of
             his
             minde
             ,
             Rom.
             7.23
             .
             the
             flesh
             continually
             lusting
             against
             the
             spirit
             .
             Gal.
             5.23
             .
             Hindering
             us
             from
             doing
             good
             ,
             or
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             or
             in
             doing
             thereof
             ,
             from
             doing
             it
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             .
          
           
             
             But
             the
             Papists
             object
             ,
             
               love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               we
               may
               love
               :
            
             ergo
             ,
             
               we
               may
               fulfill
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               consequently
               be
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             love
             ,
             in
             the
             abstract
             being
             perfect
             ,
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             or
             that
             subject
             it
             s
             not
             perfect
             :
             Pauls
             love
             ,
             nor
             Peters
             love
             was
             not
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             
             They
             urge
             further
             ,
             
               all
               Gods
               workes
               are
               perfect
            
             :
             ergo
             ,
             
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             Gods
             workes
             are
             perfect
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             times
             when
             they
             are
             finished
             ;
             grace
             at
             length
             shall
             be
             perfect
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             all
             Gods
             workes
             without
             us
             are
             perfect
             ,
             as
             justification
             and
             glorification
             they
             are
             perfect
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             perfectly
             justified
             even
             now
             ,
             but
             his
             workes
             within
             us
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             his
             sanctifying
             graces
             ,
             are
             not
             perfected
             till
             our
             time
             of
             glorification
             :
             for
             he
             suffers
             the
             old
             Adam
             to
             be
             within
             us
             for
             divers
             reasons
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             in
             this
             earthly
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             For
             use
             hereof
             ,
             
               observe
               this
               as
               a
               ground
               for
               justification
               by
               faith
               .
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.9
             .
             proves
             ,
             that
             even
             now
             he
             was
             justified
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             he
             denies
             and
             disclaims
             absolute
             perfection
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             justified
             by
             faith
             :
             if
             it
             were
             his
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             ours
             ,
             who
             come
             not
             
             to
             that
             measure
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             grace
             that
             hee
             attained
             to
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             may
             
               serve
               to
               comfort
               Christians
               that
               finde
               themselves
               burthened
               with
               diverse
               wants
               ,
            
             with
             dulnesse
             and
             frowardnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             manifold
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             are
             induced
             thereby
             to
             call
             in
             question
             their
             Christian
             estate
             ,
             let
             them
             looke
             upon
             a
             better
             patterne
             than
             themselves
             ,
             they
             may
             bee
             growne
             Christians
             ,
             and
             yet
             complaine
             with
             Paul
             of
             corruptions
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             most
             strong
             Christians
             see
             most
             deeply
             and
             cleerely
             into
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             finde
             most
             opposition
             .
             There
             is
             in
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             ,
             a
             spring
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             they
             would
             faine
             deserve
             heaven
             by
             a
             perfect
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             without
             blot
             ;
             and
             God
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             suffers
             corruption
             to
             checke
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             them
             under
             ,
             who
             else
             would
             bee
             lifted
             up
             through
             good
             conceipt
             and
             esteeme
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             may
             serve
             as
             a
             caution
             to
             many
             ,
             who
             being
             
               reproved
               justly
               for
               their
               faults
               ,
               what
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               we
               are
               not
               Angels
            
             :
             you
             have
             your
             owne
             imperfections
             as
             well
             as
             I.
             And
             stirre
             them
             up
             to
             any
             good
             dutie
             ,
             they
             are
             presently
             so
             good
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             better
             than
             they
             ,
             are
             too
             precise
             and
             too
             nice
             :
             St.
             Paul
             contrarily
             rests
             in
             no
             degree
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             strives
             on
             to
             perfection
             :
             and
             it
             s
             the
             devils
             sophistrie
             to
             turne
             that
             to
             a
             plea
             for
             negligence
             ,
             which
             should
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             be
             more
             diligent
             ,
             watchfull
             ,
             and
             carefull
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             12.
             
             But
             I
             follow
             after
             ,
             if
             that
             I
             may
             apprehend
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             also
             an
             apprehended
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             THe
             word
             that
             is
             translated
             ,
             
               I
               follow
               after
            
             ,
             signifies
             properly
             to
             labour
             with
             earnest
             intention
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             :
             and
             the
             lesson
             that
             we
             may
             hence
             learne
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               a
               laborious
               and
               painfull
               life
               :
            
             for
             in
             what
             proportion
             the
             things
             we
             labour
             for
             ,
             are
             more
             excellent
             than
             these
             worldly
             things
             ,
             so
             much
             greater
             our
             desire
             and
             labour
             should
             bee
             in
             the
             obtaining
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             obtaining
             this
             worlds
             goods
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             ever
             inforceth
             this
             dutie
             with
             words
             sutable
             to
             our
             worke
             ;
             
               Labour
               for
               the
               meat
               that
               perisheth
               not
               ,
               strive
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               straight
               gate
               ,
               give
               all
               diligence
               to
               make
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               .
            
          
           
             Those
             that
             will
             take
             no
             paines
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             sure
             signe
             they
             finde
             no
             sweetnesse
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             such
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             true
             goodnesse
             ;
             and
             hence
             we
             may
             observe
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             desires
             of
             men
             ,
             some
             are
             effectuall
             ,
             some
             uneffectuall
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             uneffectuall
             commonly
             desire
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             thing
             they
             desire
             ,
             but
             will
             none
             of
             the
             meanes
             :
             
               let
               me
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             sayes
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             glory
             and
             happinesse
             is
             excellent
             ,
             but
             the
             gate
             
             is
             narrow
             ,
             the
             way
             is
             tedious
             and
             full
             of
             trouble
             ,
             he
             will
             none
             of
             that
             ;
             we
             will
             laugh
             at
             one
             that
             shall
             wish
             his
             work
             and
             jorney
             were
             done
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             will
             sit
             downe
             and
             never
             goe
             about
             it
             ;
             why
             should
             wee
             not
             much
             more
             laugh
             at
             such
             sluggards
             that
             wish
             dayly
             ,
             O
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             saved
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             not
             further
             ,
             but
             hinder
             their
             salvation
             .
             But
             where
             true
             desire
             of
             grace
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             will
             be
             joyned
             thereto
             an
             indeavour
             ,
             with
             jealousie
             over
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             with
             griefe
             and
             shame
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             backwardnesse
             and
             want
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             for
             else
             hell
             itself
             is
             full
             of
             good
             wishes
             and
             desires
             :
             if
             we
             meane
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             we
             must
             use
             all
             meanes
             ,
             undertake
             all
             paines
             and
             travaile
             with
             vehemencie
             ,
             even
             as
             those
             that
             pursue
             gains
             with
             delight
             ,
             they
             follow
             through
             thicke
             and
             thin
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             gaine
             bee
             in
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             goe
             for
             companie
             ,
             they
             are
             soone
             tired
             ;
             and
             thus
             did
             Paul
             ,
             hee
             went
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             through
             all
             manner
             of
             dangers
             ,
             good
             and
             ill
             report
             ,
             his
             gaine
             is
             still
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             hee
             lookes
             not
             after
             the
             way
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             hee
             may
             attaine
             his
             desired
             marke
             .
          
           
             
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               come
               to
               this
               grace
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             get
             first
             Faith
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             the
             weake
             are
             made
             strong
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
             Get
             assurance
             that
             Heaven
             is
             thine
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             promised
             thee
             grace
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             Pauls
             argument
             ;
             
               be
               yee
               constant
               and
               unmoveable
               ,
               alwayes
               abounding
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               knowing
               you
               labour
               
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               :
            
             where
             hope
             of
             reward
             is
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             it
             will
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             a
             constant
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             last
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               get
               a
               fervent
               love
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             affection
             if
             lust
             so
             prevaile
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             omit
             no
             meanes
             to
             accomplish
             it
             ;
             then
             a
             love
             in
             it selfe
             is
             much
             more
             powerfull
             ,
             nothing
             being
             too
             hard
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             an
             enlarging
             knitting
             and
             cōmunicating
             power
             :
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             bestow
             all
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             more
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             by
             much
             then
             in
             receiving
             .
             It
             s
             a
             grace
             cōprehends
             a
             number
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             therfore
             Christ
             comprehended
             all
             the
             law
             under
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               cut
               off
               all
               superfluities
            
             ,
             men
             thinke
             they
             are
             happy
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             much
             to
             doe
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             were
             happie
             if
             they
             had
             lesse
             to
             doe
             then
             they
             have
             .
             Sathan
             he
             does
             as
             Cyrus
             did
             with
             the
             waters
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             hee
             diverts
             and
             separates
             our
             affections
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             passe
             over
             .
             As
             Nurses
             ,
             they
             hurt
             themselves
             and
             the
             children
             too
             ,
             when
             they
             keep
             over
             many
             :
             so
             doe
             men
             hurt
             themselves
             with
             overmuch
             businesse
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             not
             made
             us
             all
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             hath
             reserved
             one
             day
             in
             Seven
             for
             his
             service
             .
             For
             shame
             le
             ts
             shew
             we
             have
             some
             respect
             of
             Religion
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             seeing
             God
             requires
             but
             one
             in
             seven
             ;
             let
             us
             not
             bee
             so
             unjust
             ,
             as
             to
             denie
             him
             his
             service
             on
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             let
             those
             that
             professe
             themselves
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             by
             all
             meanes
             pursue
             it
             .
             In
             Nature
             ,
             every
             thing
             tends
             to
             his
             center
             and
             
             place
             ,
             heavie
             things
             goe
             downward
             ,
             light
             things
             ascend
             upward
             ,
             in
             handicrafts
             and
             arts
             every
             one
             lookes
             after
             excellencie
             ,
             shall
             it
             bee
             thus
             with
             them
             ,
             shall
             mediocritie
             in
             other
             arts
             merit
             dispraise
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             onely
             praise-worthy
             in
             Religion
             ?
             The
             wicked
             they
             labour
             for
             hell
             ,
             venturing
             losse
             of
             credit
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             estate
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             not
             better
             gain
             in
             goodnesse
             ?
             have
             we
             such
             rich
             promises
             and
             doe
             we
             esteeme
             of
             them
             no
             more
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             afflictions
             wee
             shall
             meet
             with
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             doe
             wee
             thinke
             to
             undergoe
             them
             with
             ordinarie
             grace
             ,
             gotten
             without
             labour
             and
             watchfulnesse
             ?
             But
             le
             ts
             goe
             on
             to
             the
             next
             words
             ;
          
           
             
               That
               I
               may
               apprehend
            
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             
               that
               the
               maine
               scope
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               to
               apprehend
               Christ
            
             here
             by
             revellation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             apprehend
             him
             hereafter
             by
             vision
             :
             many
             there
             are
             that
             may
             follow
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             use
             good
             meanes
             ,
             yet
             wanting
             these
             apprehending
             graces
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             (
             which
             makes
             us
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ
             )
             they
             perish
             notwithstanding
             :
             humane
             knowledge
             is
             commendable
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             no
             other
             than
             as
             a
             scaffold
             in
             this
             building
             ,
             it
             helpes
             ,
             but
             the
             building
             once
             done
             ,
             it
             s
             for
             little
             use
             ;
             apprehend
             we
             therefore
             him
             by
             knowledge
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             relye
             on
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             him
             by
             love
             :
             and
             then
             if
             we
             be
             chased
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             as
             Ioab
             ,
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             hornes
             of
             the
             Altar
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             there
             live
             and
             die
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             have
             dayly
             breaches
             ,
             even
             so
             get
             more
             and
             more
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             
             and
             this
             will
             make
             us
             desire
             with
             
               Simeon
               ;
               Lord
               let
               me
               now
               depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               for
               mine
               eyes
               have
               seen
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             Let
             us
             therefore
             dayly
             learne
             to
             see
             our
             owne
             foulnesse
             ,
             and
             goe
             to
             him
             the
             rock
             of
             our
             refuge
             .
          
           
             
             O
             but
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               we
               on
               earth
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               goe
               to
               him
               when
               wee
               please
               .
            
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             yes
             ;
             for
             the
             armes
             of
             faith
             are
             large
             ,
             it
             takes
             hold
             of
             things
             past
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             no
             height
             is
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             thereof
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             Christ
             he
             is
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             s
             his
             owne
             promise
             .
          
           
             
               For
               which
               I
               am
               apprehended
               of
               Christ
               :
               Christ
               he
               apprehends
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               severall
               degrees
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               as
               he
               is
               God
            
             :
             In
             his
             eternall
             love
             wee
             had
             a
             being
             before
             we
             had
             any
             being
             here
             ,
             God
             conceived
             us
             in
             his
             eternall
             affection
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Christ
               apprehends
               us
               in
               his
               effectuall
               calling
               of
               us
               :
               Paul
            
             he
             was
             posting
             another
             way
             ,
             when
             Christ
             called
             him
             ,
             
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
            
             ;
             others
             hee
             calles
             from
             their
             mothers
             wombe
             ,
             some
             by
             afflictions
             and
             powerfull
             crosses
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Iaylor
             ,
             others
             by
             more
             gentle
             meanes
             ,
             as
             Lydia
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               there
               is
               an
               apprehending
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               courses
               ,
               and
               estates
               ,
            
             directing
             us
             continually
             in
             them
             ,
             never
             leaving
             us
             ;
             none
             can
             plucke
             us
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             hee
             is
             stronger
             
             than
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             let
             us
             goe
             till
             he
             hath
             drawne
             us
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             placed
             us
             with
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             the
             use
             of
             this
             doctrine
             more
             shall
             be
             said
             in
             the
             next
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             order
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               he
               first
               apprehends
               us
            
             ,
             
             
               then
               we
               apprehend
               him
            
             :
             he
             apprehends
             us
             that
             we
             may
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             and
             because
             hee
             hath
             apprehended
             us
             ,
             therefore
             is
             it
             that
             we
             apprehend
             him
             :
             for
             
               in
               him
               it
               is
               that
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             
               our
               best
               being
            
             :
             he
             it
             is
             that
             gives
             us
             the
             will
             and
             the
             deed
             ,
             to
             us
             it
             is
             given
             by
             him
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             suffer
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             use
             hereof
             ,
             
             it
             would
             teach
             us
             
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               to
               beg
               ability
               and
               strength
               of
               him
               ,
            
             and
             get
             a
             perswasion
             that
             his
             spirit
             doth
             apprehend
             us
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             direct
             us
             ,
             and
             remove
             all
             impediments
             ,
             and
             stand
             by
             us
             in
             all
             our
             crosses
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             doe
             nothing
             but
             by
             reflection
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             though
             wee
             are
             naturally
             dead
             and
             dull
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             quicken
             us
             by
             shining
             on
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             sun-shine
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               give
               him
               the
               praise
               of
               all
               the
               good
               thou
               doest
               ,
               for
               the
               deed
               is
               his
               :
            
             those
             that
             doe
             not
             ,
             doe
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             are
             apprehended
             of
             themselves
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             serve
             as
             a
             
               marke
               to
               discerne
               of
               our
               estate
               ,
               whither
               doe
               wee
               runne
               ?
               and
               what
               doe
               wee
               apprehend
               in
               our
               trouble
               ?
            
             is
             it
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             present
             help
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ?
             then
             there
             is
             a
             blessed
             change
             in
             
             us
             ,
             but
             doe
             we
             seeke
             to
             our
             owne
             devices
             ,
             to
             our
             owne
             policies
             and
             inventions
             ?
             surely
             wee
             have
             not
             apprehended
             Christ
             as
             wee
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             are
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             graces
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             beg
             increase
             of
             grace
             from
             him
             that
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             grace
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             it
             should
             
               comfort
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               certaintie
               of
               our
               estate
               ,
               without
               falling
               away
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               fast
               unto
               the
               end
               :
            
             if
             it
             were
             ourselves
             that
             did
             apprehend
             us
             wee
             could
             not
             long
             continue
             ,
             but
             it
             being
             Christ
             that
             holdeth
             us
             ,
             our
             comfort
             is
             he
             will
             not
             forsake
             us
             ;
             it
             s
             the
             mother
             that
             holds
             the
             childe
             ,
             the
             childe
             cannot
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             mother
             ,
             but
             is
             subject
             to
             falling
             every
             houre
             :
             Christ
             hee
             holding
             us
             ,
             hath
             promised
             to
             love
             us
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             his
             feare
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             fall
             or
             depart
             from
             him
             :
             this
             being
             dayly
             considered
             ,
             will
             greatly
             comfort
             a
             weake
             Christian
             ,
             Christ
             may
             seeme
             to
             let
             him
             fall
             by
             suffering
             him
             to
             fall
             into
             some
             great
             sinne
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             onely
             to
             humble
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             him
             not
             to
             trust
             to
             his
             owne
             strength
             ,
             which
             will
             soone
             faile
             him
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             mercie
             and
             grace
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             it
             
               teacheth
               us
               to
               hold
               fast
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               relye
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               to
               him
               that
               he
               would
               hold
               us
               fast
               .
            
             and
             then
             we
             fall
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ,
             hee
             hath
             delivered
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             deliver
             us
             and
             keepe
             us
             to
             his
             heavenly
             kingdome
             :
             if
             we
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             let
             us
             repent
             and
             goe
             to
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             mercie
             in
             Israel
             concerning
             
             this
             and
             with
             him
             is
             plenteous
             redemption
             ,
             his
             right
             hand
             is
             under
             us
             ever
             to
             hold
             us
             up
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             fall
             so
             deeply
             but
             hee
             will
             lift
             us
             up
             againe
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               this
               may
               be
               a
               comfort
               to
               us
               in
               all
               our
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               of
               this
               life
               :
            
             Are
             troubles
             neare
             ?
             God
             is
             not
             far
             off
             (
             Psal.
             22.
             and
             Psal.
             118.
             )
             But
             full
             of
             comforts
             for
             such
             :
             we
             have
             an
             invisible
             wall
             about
             us
             ,
             the
             wall
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             God
             fights
             for
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             with
             us
             than
             against
             us
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             tried
             above
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             beare
             :
             let
             us
             therefore
             pray
             ,
             forsake
             me
             not
             Lord
             ,
             lest
             I
             forsake
             thee
             :
             if
             wee
             pray
             to
             him
             he
             will
             bee
             found
             of
             us
             .
             Paul
             prayed
             for
             this
             .
             Christ
             also
             that
             knew
             he
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             yet
             prayed
             all
             night
             ;
             and
             this
             are
             we
             to
             doe
             :
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             to
             heare
             us
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             goe
             in
             faith
             and
             assurance
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             troubles
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             13.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             count
             not
             my selfe
             to
             have
             apprehended
             .
          
           
             THe
             holy
             Apostle
             dwels
             upon
             the
             point
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             presse
             it
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             its
             good
             to
             presse
             matter
             of
             waight
             :
             the
             Apostle
             shewing
             that
             
             conceipt
             of
             perfection
             to
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             againe
             tells
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             that
             which
             they
             boasted
             of
             .
             This
             pride
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             conceipt
             ,
             is
             a
             sinne
             that
             climbes
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             enters
             on
             Gods
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             a
             sinne
             that
             God
             doth
             directly
             set
             himselfe
             against
             :
             of
             this
             compellation
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             have
             formerly
             spoken
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             also
             touch
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               is
               not
               perfected
               in
               us
               here
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               growes
               by
               degrees
               :
            
             it
             s
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             graine
             of
             mustard
             seed
             ,
             there
             are
             babes
             in
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             growne
             Christians
             .
             And
             the
             ground
             hereof
             ,
             may
             be
             partly
             in
             the
             subject
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             
               for
               that
               graces
               are
               imperfect
               in
               us
               ,
               the
               more
               the
               soule
               hath
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               desires
               .
            
          
           
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             
               for
               that
               Christ
               is
               so
               full
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               receive
               all
               his
               fulnesse
               :
            
             so
             as
             there
             is
             imperfection
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             superabundant
             perfection
             in
             him
             .
             Paul
             had
             a
             large
             affection
             ,
             yet
             came
             farre
             short
             ,
             this
             possibilitie
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             receive
             more
             will
             bee
             in
             us
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             bee
             full
             ;
             and
             therefore
             while
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             wee
             pray
             still
             ,
             
               thy
               will
               bee
               done
               ,
               on
               earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               thy
               Kingdome
               come
               ,
               more
               and
               more
               :
            
             it
             s
             a
             strange
             conceipt
             therefore
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             thinke
             he
             may
             be
             too
             good
             ,
             yet
             doe
             these
             dayly
             (
             or
             should
             doe
             )
             pray
             for
             more
             and
             more
             perfection
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             although
             they
             say
             
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             And
             another
             reason
             why
             we
             apprehend
             Christ
             not
             so
             fully
             here
             as
             wee
             shall
             doe
             hereafter
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             manner
             of
             making
             Christ
             knowne
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             by
             revelation
             .
             1
             Cor
             13.
             
             We
             behold
             him
             here
             but
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             cannot
             represent
             him
             to
             our
             understanding
             so
             cleerely
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             behold
             him
             in
             the
             beatificall
             vision
             .
          
           
             
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               of
               a
               selfe
               conceipt
               of
               perfection
            
             :
             when
             we
             begin
             to
             be
             unwilling
             to
             grow
             better
             ,
             we
             begin
             to
             waxe
             worse
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             stay
             in
             Christianitie
             .
             It
             is
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             imperfection
             ,
             that
             makes
             us
             strive
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             we
             see
             into
             our
             miserie
             ,
             the
             more
             earnestly
             we
             strive
             on
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             13.
             
             But
             this
             one
             thing
             I
             doe
             ,
             forgetting
             those
             things
             which
             are
             behinde
             ,
             and
             reaching
             forth
             to
             those
             things
             that
             are
             before
             .
          
           
             SEe
             what
             is
             the
             Apostles
             
               unum
               necessarium
            
             ,
             to
             grow
             more
             and
             more
             to
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ.
             All
             other
             things
             he
             counts
             as
             dung
             and
             losse
             .
             So
             as
             we
             may
             hence
             observe
             ,
             
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               in
               a
               Christian
               heart
               ,
               subjects
               all
               things
               to
               one
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             said
             David
             )
             
               Make
               this
               therefore
               a
               rule
               to
               difference
               
               our
               estates
               by
               .
            
             What
             is
             the
             thing
             wee
             intend
             chiefly
             ,
             is
             it
             riches
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             honours
             ?
             this
             one
             thing
             will
             be
             the
             utter
             overthrow
             of
             all
             religion
             in
             us
             ;
             Christ
             will
             be
             supream
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             not
             be
             :
             
               He
               that
               loves
               father
               or
               mother
               more
               than
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               mee
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             of
             himselfe
             .
             There
             is
             none
             so
             wicked
             but
             would
             be
             religious
             ,
             till
             religion
             comes
             to
             crosse
             that
             one
             thing
             ,
             their
             darling
             sinne
             .
             And
             thus
             have
             they
             base
             limitations
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             prejudice
             their
             grow●h
             in
             religion
             ,
             for
             where
             religion
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             crosse
             their
             base
             affections
             and
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             whosoever
             we
             are
             that
             intend
             to
             be
             true
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             resolve
             first
             to
             preferre
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             and
             the
             fruite
             of
             of
             religion
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             abhorre
             all
             things
             that
             will
             crosse
             this
             one
             thing
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             14.
             
             I
             presse
             towards
             the
             marke
             .
          
           
             BEhold
             an
             excellent
             description
             of
             a
             Christian
             course
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             running
             a
             race
             ,
             being
             a
             man-like
             and
             commendable
             exercise
             ,
             fitting
             men
             and
             inabling
             them
             for
             warre
             .
             The
             very
             heathen
             herein
             condemne
             us
             ,
             whose
             
             ordinary
             chiefe
             exercises
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             but
             good
             company
             (
             as
             wee
             call
             them
             )
             continuall
             lying
             at
             T●vernes
             ,
             to
             the
             impoverishing
             of
             our
             estates
             ,
             and
             weakning
             our
             bodies
             :
             the
             kinde
             I
             condemne
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             excesse
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathen
             would
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             shall
             even
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             condemne
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             the
             similie
             ,
             wee
             may
             gather
             thus
             much
             ;
             
               That
               Christianitie
               is
               a
               race
            
             ,
             the
             
               beginning
               of
            
             this
             race
             
               is
               at
            
             the
             
               beginning
               of
               our
               conversion
            
             ,
             it
             should
             begin
             at
             our
             baptisme
             :
             the
             first
             thing
             we
             should
             know
             ought
             to
             bee
             God
             ,
             the
             race
             
               is
               the
               performance
               of
               good
               duties
               ,
               concerning
               our
               generall
               calling
               ,
            
             and
             concerning
             our
             particular
             .
             For
             the
             length
             of
             our
             races
             ,
             some
             are
             longer
             ,
             some
             shorter
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             of
             every
             mans
             race
             is
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             :
             some
             mens
             wayes
             are
             plainer
             ,
             some
             rougher
             ,
             
               the
               prize
               is
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
            
             ;
             the
             lookers
             on
             ,
             are
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             instituter
             of
             this
             race
             ,
             and
             the
             rewarder
             ;
             the
             helpers
             ,
             are
             Christ
             ,
             good
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             helpes
             by
             prayer
             ;
             the
             hinderers
             are
             the
             devill
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             who
             hinder
             us
             by
             slanders
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             ground
             of
             this
             race
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             man
             is
             created
             with
             understanding
             ,
             directing
             him
             to
             doe
             things
             to
             a
             good
             end
             and
             scope
             ,
             other
             creatures
             are
             carried
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             shaft
             out
             of
             a
             bow
             ,
             only
             man
             fore-seeing
             his
             end
             ,
             apprehends
             meanes
             thereto
             :
             his
             end
             is
             to
             receive
             reconciliation
             
             and
             union
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             hee
             aymes
             by
             doing
             some
             things
             ,
             suffering
             others
             ,
             and
             resisting
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             race
             is
             also
             ordered
             by
             lawes
             ,
             for
             every
             runner
             is
             not
             crowned
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             running
             ill
             ,
             that
             shall
             never
             procure
             the
             prize
             .
             The
             lawes
             hereof
             concerne
             either
             preparation
             ,
             or
             the
             action
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             preparation
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               dieting
            
             requisite
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             runne
             in
             a
             race
             ,
             have
             a
             care
             hereof
             ,
             to
             use
             such
             diet
             as
             did
             strengthen
             not
             cloy
             ,
             and
             such
             apparell
             as
             might
             cover
             them
             ,
             not
             clog
             them
             ;
             so
             ought
             it
             to
             bee
             in
             our
             spirituall
             race
             ,
             we
             
               must
               cast
               aside
               all
               heavie
               loads
               ,
            
             every
             weight
             and
             sinne
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             easily
             beset
             us
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             Heb.
             12.1
             .
             If
             God
             cast
             on
             us
             any
             place
             or
             riches
             ,
             let
             us
             use
             them
             for
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             but
             not
             make
             them
             our
             end
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             them
             take
             up
             dayly
             examination
             of
             our selves
             ,
             how
             we
             behave
             our selves
             towards
             these
             worldly
             things
             .
             It
             were
             a
             madnesse
             in
             a
             runner
             ,
             in
             his
             race
             to
             take
             up
             a
             burthen
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             thinke
             it
             will
             be
             a
             sore
             trouble
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             why
             doe
             we
             not
             think
             thus
             in
             our
             spirituall
             race
             ?
             Cast
             we
             off
             therefore
             originall
             corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             place
             ,
             time
             ,
             and
             calling
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             will
             grow
             unsupportable
             to
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             desire
             no
             more
             than
             God
             gives
             ,
             and
             what
             afflictions
             God
             sends
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             ,
             assuring
             our selves
             they
             are
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             
             A
             second
             law
             is
             ,
             
               to
               consider
               the
               wayes
               that
               we
               are
               to
               runne
               in
               ,
            
             what
             dangers
             wee
             are
             like
             to
             
             meet
             with
             ,
             forecast
             and
             resolve
             against
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             withall
             promise
             we
             our selves
             God
             's
             assured
             protection
             in
             our
             worst
             estate
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             this
             is
             the
             seminarie
             and
             ground
             of
             all
             Apostacie
             ,
             when
             men
             promise
             to
             themselves
             in
             Christianitie
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             God
             never
             promised
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             promiseth
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             the
             worst
             first
             :
             but
             the
             devill
             to
             deceive
             us
             keepes
             the
             worst
             out
             of
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             shewes
             a
             sort
             of
             vaine
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             the
             sting
             of
             them
             (
             through
             his
             subtiltie
             and
             craft
             )
             he
             suffers
             us
             to
             feele
             before
             we
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             law
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               enter
               the
               race
               betimes
            
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             devils
             tricke
             to
             put
             off
             the
             care
             of
             this
             ,
             
             telling
             us
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             yet
             enter
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             yong
             and
             have
             many
             yeares
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             that
             hindered
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             consider
             wee
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             die
             suddainly
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             just
             with
             God
             to
             take
             us
             away
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             if
             wee
             neglect
             our selves
             and
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             know
             also
             ,
             we
             shall
             lose
             no
             pleasure
             nor
             delight
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             finde
             such
             sweet
             delights
             in
             those
             wayes
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             with
             St.
             Augustine
             be
             greeved
             that
             we
             enjoyed
             them
             no
             sooner
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             those
             that
             begin
             betimes
             get
             a
             great
             advantage
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             through
             continuall
             custome
             ,
             come
             at
             length
             to
             a
             habit
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             hinderances
             of
             us
             in
             our
             preparation
             ▪
             as
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             
               hope
               of
               long
               life
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             besotted
             ,
             thinking
             life
             and
             death
             is
             in
             our
             command
             
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             time
             enough
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             so
             soone
             enter
             upon
             good
             duties
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               a
               conceit
               that
               when
               wee
            
             have
             once
             given
             up
             our
             names
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             presently
             we
             bid
             adieu
             to
             all
             delight
             ,
             mirth
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             when
             alas
             we
             are
             farre
             deceived
             ;
             God
             denies
             not
             pleasure
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             will
             give
             us
             whatsoever
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             delight
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             joy
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             see
             nothing
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             may
             any
             way
             deserve
             our
             delight
             therein
             .
          
           
             
             A
             third
             hinderance
             ,
             is
             a
             dispaire
             of
             ever
             going
             through
             this
             race
             ;
             this
             settles
             upon
             some
             strangely
             making
             them
             cast
             away
             all
             care
             ,
             and
             desperately
             trust
             to
             Christs
             mercie
             .
             This
             made
             Cyprian
             to
             complaine
             of
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             saying
             ,
             they
             were
             bred
             and
             brought
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             feared
             they
             would
             hardly
             give
             place
             to
             grace
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             stranger
             ;
             while
             men
             consider
             how
             great
             and
             powerfull
             their
             corruption
             is
             ,
             they
             with
             the
             Israelites
             despaire
             of
             ever
             entring
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             these
             sons
             of
             Anak
             doe
             so
             terrifie
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             consider
             we
             withall
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             above
             all
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             make
             of
             a
             Lion
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             wee
             will
             trust
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             he
             will
             helpe
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             overcome
             these
             Giant-like
             corruptions
             ,
             Christ
             he
             hath
             conquered
             them
             already
             ,
             and
             though
             while
             we
             live
             wee
             cannot
             wholly
             overco●e
             them
             ,
             yet
             Davids
             house
             shall
             grow
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             ,
             and
             Sauls
             house
             weaker
             ,
             we
             shall
             
             have
             grace
             sufficient
             for
             us
             :
             God
             will
             sweeten
             Religion
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             shall
             delight
             therein
             ,
             and
             Christ
             will
             not
             leade
             us
             into
             temptation
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             fitted
             us
             to
             it
             
               by
               his
               grace
            
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             rejoyce
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             Acts
             5.
             that
             we
             are
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           
             Contrary
             to
             this
             humour
             ,
             some
             thinke
             it
             so
             
               easie
               a
               matter
               to
               runne
               this
               race
               ,
            
             as
             they
             thinke
             they
             cannot
             be
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             tired
             therein
             ,
             when
             as
             indeed
             they
             never
             set
             foot
             therein
             ;
             let
             such
             looke
             to
             themselves
             if
             they
             be
             in
             this
             race
             ,
             they
             shall
             finde
             it
             no
             easie
             matter
             .
          
           
             But
             thus
             much
             concerning
             rules
             or
             lawes
             for
             preparation
             to
             this
             race
             ,
             now
             there
             are
             lawes
             to
             be
             observed
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             race
             ,
             as
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             they
             
               must
               resolve
               to
               hold
               on
               without
               discontinuance
            
             of
             their
             course
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             for
             some
             by
             omitting
             good
             duties
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             upon
             slight
             occasions
             ,
             do
             come
             through
             Gods
             just
             sufferance
             to
             leave
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             never
             take
             them
             up
             againe
             ,
             and
             thereby
             whiles
             they
             are
             not
             getting
             ground
             by
             continuing
             their
             course
             ,
             they
             doe
             lose
             thereby
             ,
             even
             as
             water-men
             rowing
             against
             the
             streame
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             row
             but
             rest
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             the
             streame
             carries
             them
             backe
             againe
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             recover
             themselves
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             difficultie
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Christian
             race
             ,
             a
             little
             interruption
             of
             dutie
             ,
             causes
             thrice
             so
             much
             paines
             to
             recover
             our
             former
             estate
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             take
             up
             a
             holy
             resolution
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             interrupted
             in
             good
             duties
             .
          
           
           
             The
             next
             law
             is
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               gaine
               ground
               still
               to
               grow
               from
               grace
               to
               grace
               .
            
             It
             s
             the
             Apostles
             ayme
             still
             to
             grow
             better
             than
             himselfe
             ,
             contrary
             to
             this
             many
             forsake
             their
             first
             love
             ,
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             wise
             but
             are
             fooles
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Lord
             will
             spew
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             as
             he
             threatens
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             most
             men
             at
             the
             best
             are
             but
             civill
             ,
             and
             doe
             but
             provide
             for
             their
             owne
             ease
             ,
             and
             can
             indure
             any
             mixture
             of
             religion
             or
             company
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             coldnesse
             is
             a
             selfe-conceit
             ,
             whereby
             men
             thinke
             well
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             estate
             ;
             Paul
             he
             was
             of
             another
             spirit
             ,
             ever
             pressing
             forward
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             law
             is
             ,
             
               that
               we
               doe
               things
               with
               all
               our
               might
               ,
            
             that
             we
             runne
             this
             race
             with
             all
             our
             earnest
             indeavour
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             bodily
             exercise
             that
             profiteth
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             with
             putting
             forth
             of
             our
             strength
             ;
             so
             our
             Christian
             actions
             should
             shew
             even
             outwardly
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             things
             as
             if
             we
             intended
             thereby
             to
             honour
             God
             indeed
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             wee
             are
             to
             depend
             on
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             us
             strength
             ,
             and
             mindes
             to
             put
             forth
             our
             strength
             ,
             for
             gaining
             most
             honour
             to
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             bring
             great
             assurance
             and
             comfort
             to
             us
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             rule
             is
             ,
             that
             
               wee
               are
               to
               runne
               this
               race
               with
               a
               cheerfull
               and
               speedie
               course
            
             :
             a
             dead
             performance
             of
             duties
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             race
             ,
             yea
             as
             many
             goe
             to
             hell
             by
             ill
             performance
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             as
             by
             committing
             sinnes
             that
             are
             
             scandalously
             evill
             ;
             for
             this
             resting
             in
             the
             work
             done
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             there
             by
             of
             despaire
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             best
             never
             brings
             any
             sound
             comfort
             at
             all
             to
             us
             :
             and
             therfore
             we
             are
             injoyned
             to
             doe
             good
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             them
             in
             a
             good
             manner
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himselfe
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               ,
               and
               so
               runne
               that
               you
               may
               obtaine
               .
            
             It
             s
             no
             lingring
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             long
             we
             shall
             live
             ,
             how
             soone
             we
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             make
             haste
             to
             doe
             our
             worke
             ,
             before
             God
             takes
             away
             time
             from
             us
             ,
             by
             taking
             us
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             those
             especially
             are
             to
             look
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             have
             lived
             long
             in
             their
             owne
             courses
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             lately
             reclaimed
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             behinde
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             make
             haste
             ,
             the
             journey
             is
             long
             ,
             their
             time
             but
             short
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             looke
             we
             not
             what
             wee
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             we
             have
             gone
             ,
             but
             looke
             what
             remaines
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             know
             we
             have
             done
             nothing
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             done
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             asked
             ,
             
             
               what
               may
               wee
               not
               thinke
               of
               duties
               that
               are
               past
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             we
             may
             thinke
             of
             them
             by
             way
             of
             defence
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glorie
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             incourage
             us
             on
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             rest
             ,
             or
             solace
             our selves
             on
             them
             till
             we
             have
             done
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             men
             may
             say
             ,
             
             
               what
               is
               there
               no
               pause
               ,
               is
               there
               no
               Sabboth
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             yes
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             .
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             s
             they
             that
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             heaven
             is
             a
             sufficient
             reward
             for
             
             all
             the
             paines
             we
             can
             any
             way
             take
             here
             ,
             besides
             the
             comforts
             that
             wee
             have
             here
             are
             many
             ,
             which
             none
             knowes
             but
             them
             that
             injoy
             them
             .
             And
             God
             hath
             promised
             the
             continuall
             assistance
             of
             his
             blessed
             spirit
             ,
             that
             shal
             incourage
             us
             and
             leade
             us
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             alas
             what
             comfort
             have
             we
             of
             all
             that
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             we
             continue
             not
             ,
             but
             sit
             down
             and
             take
             up
             our
             rests
             here
             ?
             what
             good
             got
             they
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             and
             died
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             even
             in
             the
             border
             of
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             yet
             never
             saw
             it
             ?
             It
             will
             assuredly
             fall
             out
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             wee
             harbour
             any
             infidelitie
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             see
             this
             good
             land
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             take
             we
             heed
             of
             such
             hinderances
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             us
             eyther
             slacke
             ,
             or
             intermit
             this
             race
             of
             ours
             .
          
           
             
             As
             first
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               idle
               scruples
               and
               temptations
               :
            
             these
             are
             no
             other
             than
             as
             dust
             cast
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             runners
             ,
             and
             as
             stones
             that
             gaule
             their
             feet
             ,
             interpret
             them
             to
             bee
             the
             subtilties
             of
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shake
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             intend
             thy
             dutie
             thou
             art
             about
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             wisedome
             to
             discerne
             aright
             of
             things
             ;
             regard
             not
             the
             golden
             apples
             of
             the
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             lye
             in
             thy
             way
             to
             divert
             thy
             steps
             ,
             and
             sweepe
             off
             evermore
             the
             dirt
             of
             these
             worldly
             cares
             ,
             which
             we
             gather
             in
             our
             race
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             grow
             to
             clog
             us
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
               beware
               of
               sinnes
               against
               
               conscience
               :
            
             they
             take
             away
             joy
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             hearts
             dead
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             that
             seeing
             diverse
             of
             their
             sinnes
             before
             them
             ,
             concerning
             which
             they
             finde
             no
             peace
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             soone
             out
             of
             breath
             ,
             and
             quite
             out
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             little
             and
             little
             runne
             into
             despaire
             ,
             and
             without
             hope
             ever
             to
             attaine
             the
             price
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             
               take
               we
               heed
               of
               ill
               and
               dull
               companie
               ,
            
             that
             are
             cold
             in
             religion
             ,
             that
             cannot
             away
             with
             good
             religious
             duties
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             ordinary
             travels
             good
             companie
             makes
             time
             and
             way
             passe
             away
             speedily
             and
             with
             comfort
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             this
             race
             ,
             good
             and
             gracious
             company
             by
             exhortation
             and
             example
             ,
             doe
             wonderfully
             incourage
             us
             ,
             and
             ill
             companie
             contrarily
             doe
             dishearten
             us
             ,
             disswade
             us
             ,
             and
             clog
             us
             ,
             and
             draw
             us
             backe
             from
             every
             good
             dutie
             we
             take
             in
             hand
             .
             But
             many
             mens
             conceits
             are
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             all
             this
             adoe
             ,
             they
             are
             well
             enough
             though
             they
             be
             not
             thus
             holy
             ,
             all
             cannot
             come
             to
             the
             high
             pitch
             of
             mortification
             ▪
             surely
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             beginning
             of
             grace
             in
             such
             ,
             who
             allow
             themselves
             in
             a
             dead
             course
             ,
             for
             where
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             constraine
             men
             to
             shew
             their
             thankfull
             and
             loving
             hearts
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             walking
             before
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             their
             might
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             
             
               take
               heed
               how
               we
               suffer
               our
               mindes
               to
               wander
               in
               this
               race
               :
            
             let
             us
             not
             looke
             at
             the
             lookers
             on
             ;
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             passe
             not
             for
             their
             censures
             ,
             we
             may
             assure
             our selves
             before
             we
             enter
             
             this
             race
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             applause
             from
             them
             ,
             let
             a
             slow
             dull
             jade
             come
             by
             (
             like
             Dogges
             )
             they
             let
             him
             passe
             ,
             none
             regards
             ,
             but
             if
             another
             comes
             by
             a
             pace
             ,
             every
             man
             runnes
             barking
             ,
             and
             slandering
             ,
             and
             backbiting
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             they
             will
             bite
             too
             ;
             shall
             a
             man
             care
             for
             such
             as
             these
             ?
             no
             wee
             must
             resolve
             before
             hand
             to
             have
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             enemies
             he
             can
             make
             to
             bee
             against
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             therefore
             set
             our
             eyes
             onely
             on
             him
             that
             has
             our
             reward
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             observes
             us
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             crowne
             
               us
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               beg
               courage
               and
               strength
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               wisedome
            
             ;
             how
             we
             should
             performe
             every
             action
             ,
             with
             what
             intention
             or
             remission
             of
             heart
             and
             affection
             ,
             how
             to
             sanctifie
             his
             name
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             callings
             ,
             how
             to
             make
             every
             action
             ,
             yea
             our
             recreations
             ,
             a
             furtherance
             in
             this
             our
             Christian
             race
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               let
               us
               dayly
               search
               and
               trie
               our
               hearts
               and
               wayes
               ,
            
             see
             how
             we
             profit
             or
             go
             back
             ,
             how
             we
             grow
             like
             or
             unlike
             Christ
             :
             particularly
             ,
             
               examine
               we
               how
               the
               pompe
               of
               the
               world
               seemes
               to
               us
               ?
            
             whether
             base
             and
             contemptible
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             further
             wee
             are
             runne
             in
             this
             Christian
             race
             :
             for
             as
             in
             objects
             of
             sight
             ,
             the
             further
             we
             are
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             lesse
             they
             seeme
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             nearer
             we
             are
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             appeare
             the
             greater
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             object
             of
             our
             mindes
             :
             doth
             heaven
             appeare
             full
             and
             beautifull
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             signe
             we
             are
             neare
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             come
             a
             good
             way
             in
             our
             race
             :
             but
             contrarily
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             mean
             and
             of
             no
             esteem
             or
             account
             ,
             it
             s
             farre
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             the
             most
             but
             comming
             towards
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               examine
               what
               doth
               take
               up
               dayly
               the
               powers
               of
               our
               soules
               and
               affections
               :
            
             doe
             wee
             delight
             in
             the
             best
             things
             ?
             and
             with
             Marie
             chuse
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             ?
             or
             contrarily
             ,
             are
             our
             delights
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             our
             rest
             set
             up
             here
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             our
             reward
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             price
             is
             not
             prepared
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             spew
             us
             out
             for
             our
             coldnesse
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             we
             finde
             coldnesse
             creeping
             on
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             estate
             ,
             God
             cannot
             indure
             it
             ;
             for
             while
             we
             allow
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             shew
             not
             intention
             of
             spirit
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             wee
             do
             even
             judge
             them
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             world
             they
             be
             things
             not
             worthy
             of
             our
             paines
             and
             indeavours
             :
             let
             us
             therefore
             not
             allow
             of
             this
             coldnesse
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             b●t
             strive
             against
             it
             ,
             meditate
             of
             such
             things
             as
             may
             inflame
             us
             ,
             and
             pray
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             14.
             
             For
             the
             price
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Presse
               forth
            
             .
             It
             s
             a
             word
             of
             vehemencie
             ,
             signifying
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             utmost
             bent
             and
             indeavour
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             and
             of
             the
             
             outward
             and
             all
             is
             to
             heaven
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             Christians
             ayme
             is
             alwayes
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             his
             lookes
             is
             that
             way
             ,
             his
             tongue
             speakes
             the
             language
             thereof
             ,
             his
             carriage
             will
             tell
             he
             seekes
             another
             Citie
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
             But
             for
             these
             words
             ,
             observe
             there
             is
             first
             a
             price
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             price
             of
             a
             calling
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             calling
             is
             high
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             calling
             we
             have
             here
             in
             part
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             word
             price
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             metaphor
             taken
             from
             the
             reward
             of
             victory
             ,
             gotten
             in
             some
             exercise
             .
             
             
               God
               hereby
               brings
               heaven
               downe
               to
               us
               .
            
             Because
             wee
             cannot
             goe
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             insinuates
             into
             our
             affections
             by
             pleasing
             things
             ,
             and
             teaches
             faith
             by
             sense
             .
          
           
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             we
             must
             
               not
               rest
               in
               these
               borrowed
               words
               ,
            
             but
             ever
             know
             that
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             described
             ,
             goes
             beyond
             the
             description
             by
             any
             earthly
             similitude
             .
          
           
             
             From
             the
             thing
             observe
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hath
               reserved
               a
               happie
               estate
               for
               such
               Christians
               as
               are
               elected
               to
               runne
               in
               this
               race
               ,
            
             that
             are
             fitted
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             preserved
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
             And
             this
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             
               to
               magnifie
               Gods
               goodnesse
            
             :
             that
             whereas
             by
             nature
             ,
             death
             with
             his
             pale
             horse
             ,
             and
             hell
             should
             follow
             us
             ,
             now
             the
             course
             is
             altered
             ;
             a
             holy
             life
             in
             Gods
             commandements
             is
             given
             to
             us
             here
             ,
             and
             then
             glory
             shall
             be
             heaped
             upon
             us
             .
             God
             hath
             begotten
             us
             to
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             but
             hath
             passed
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             without
             hope
             of
             recoverie
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             observe
             ,
             
               this
               happie
               price
               is
               to
               bee
               given
               ,
               after
               running
               :
            
             God
             keepes
             this
             order
             ,
             to
             
             exercise
             his
             graces
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             bee
             a
             meanes
             to
             gaine
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             might
             value
             happinesse
             the
             more
             .
             If
             we
             did
             not
             suffer
             here
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             taste
             heaven
             so
             sweetly
             after
             labour
             ,
             sleepe
             and
             rest
             is
             sweet
             .
             And
             its
             fitting
             that
             we
             should
             be
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ;
             hee
             did
             first
             runne
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             crowned
             ,
             and
             this
             order
             we
             must
             keepe
             ,
             if
             we
             meane
             ever
             to
             be
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             
               let
               us
               bee
               comforted
               herein
            
             ,
             
             
               though
               the
               race
               be
               long
               and
               painfull
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               an
               end
               :
            
             it
             will
             not
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             end
             ,
             there
             comes
             a
             price
             .
             The
             world
             runnes
             in
             a
             mase
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             reward
             ,
             and
             their
             happinesse
             will
             end
             soone
             ,
             but
             a
             Christians
             happinesse
             will
             never
             end
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             observe
             ,
             
             that
             
               it
               is
               expedient
               and
               usefull
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               this
               price●
            
             :
             it
             made
             Paul
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             us
             runne
             cheerfully
             ,
             and
             God
             tells
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             wee
             may
             fixe
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             mindes
             upon
             it
             ,
             Colos.
             3.23
             .
             Whatsoever
             we
             doe
             ,
             doe
             it
             heartily
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             knowing
             of
             the
             Lord
             we
             shall
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             
             
               if
               it
               bee
               an
               inheritance
               to
               us
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               then
               propounded
               as
               a
               price
               to
               us
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             it
             s
             both
             a
             reward
             ,
             and
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             inheritance
             because
             it
             s
             given
             to
             adopted
             sonnes
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             reward
             after
             labour
             ,
             not
             for
             labour
             ;
             so
             as
             running
             is
             the
             way
             to
             a
             crown
             ,
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             by
             faith
             ,
             why
             then
             is
             it
             a
             price
             or
             reward
             ?
             why
             or
             how
             can
             it
             be
             a
             price
             or
             reward
             ,
             and
             yet
             ours
             by
             beleefe
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             incouragement
             and
             this
             price
             are
             not
             given
             to
             workes
             ,
             as
             workes
             ,
             but
             as
             workes
             by
             faith
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             wee
             runne
             and
             overcome
             all
             trials
             and
             troubles
             :
             reward
             is
             due
             to
             perseverance
             ,
             but
             perseverance
             cannot
             bee
             without
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             I
             say
             its
             expedient
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             price
             ;
             that
             we
             be
             not
             carried
             away
             with
             temptations
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             not
             looke
             on
             them
             .
             Moses
             eye
             was
             so
             fixed
             on
             this
             price
             ,
             as
             he
             set
             light
             by
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             stronger
             than
             that
             of
             sense
             ,
             yet
             let
             us
             take
             these
             cautions
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             ourselves
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             come
             to
             this
             price
             by
             inheritance
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             love
             not
             God
             so
             much
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             goodnesse
             which
             is
             in
             him
             :
             for
             a
             Christian
             aymes
             first
             at
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             then
             at
             his
             owne
             good
             ;
             and
             so
             hee
             loves
             God
             for
             being
             goodnesse
             it selfe
             ,
             then
             for
             being
             good
             to
             him
             .
             And
             yet
             a
             Christian
             in
             order
             ,
             comes
             first
             to
             see
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             loves
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             arises
             higher
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             for
             that
             he
             is
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             thenceforth
             admires
             and
             adores
             his
             fulnesse
             ,
             for
             else
             to
             love
             God
             because
             God
             loves
             us
             ,
             is
             mercenarie
             .
          
           
           
             
               Wee
               are
               therefore
               to
               thinke
               of
               this
               happie
               estate
               :
            
             
             and
             as
             children
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             first
             wee
             know
             not
             what
             belongs
             to
             inheritances
             and
             rewards
             ,
             yet
             the
             elder
             wee
             grow
             in
             Christianitie
             ,
             the
             more
             let
             us
             search
             into
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             us
             .
             It
             is
             an
             unvaluable
             price
             that
             will
             free
             us
             from
             all
             evill
             ,
             of
             companie
             of
             enemies
             ,
             of
             Sathans
             anoyances
             ,
             of
             hinderances
             ,
             of
             sinne
             ,
             from
             all
             occasions
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             inclinations
             within
             us
             ,
             from
             sicknesse
             of
             body
             and
             troubles
             of
             minde
             :
             it
             s
             a
             Saboth
             after
             sixe
             dayes
             worke
             .
             It
             is
             beyond
             all
             earthly
             crownes
             ,
             the
             runners
             have
             envie
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             nay
             they
             helpe
             and
             further
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             are
             glad
             of
             one
             anothers
             forwardnesse
             :
             all
             are
             heires
             ,
             all
             happie
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             crowned
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             incorruptible
             crowne
             ,
             an
             inheritance
             that
             fadeth
             not
             ,
             but
             is
             undefiled
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             kept
             for
             us
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             It
             s
             not
             like
             the
             crownes
             of
             leaves
             that
             soone
             fade
             ;
             no
             ,
             we
             shall
             ever
             bee
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             continuall
             spring
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               this
               is
               a
               price
               of
               calling
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               called
               to
               it
               :
            
             who
             can
             
             take
             a
             calling
             on
             him
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             calles
             him
             ?
             and
             who
             can
             be
             inabled
             but
             those
             that
             hee
             inables
             ?
             This
             calling
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             golden
             chaine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             hee
             calles
             us
             from
             a
             cursed
             estate
             ,
             to
             a
             happy
             communion
             ;
             from
             death
             and
             bondage
             under
             the
             devill
             ,
             to
             be
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             by
             outward
             
             meanes
             ,
             and
             inward
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             this
             calling
             is
             a
             powerfull
             calling
             ,
             inabling
             them
             to
             come
             that
             are
             called
             .
          
           
             And
             hereby
             we
             may
             try
             ,
             whether
             wee
             have
             any
             title
             to
             heaven
             or
             not
             ;
          
           
             
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             
               wee
               be
               effectually
               called
               ,
               it
               supposeth
               we
               are
               chosen
               ,
               called
               and
               singled
               out
               from
               others
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             all
             swearers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             given
             to
             drunkennesse
             and
             profanenesse
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             called
             nor
             singled
             ,
             they
             remaine
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             for
             this
             singling
             out
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             decree
             of
             election
             .
             And
             whom
             God
             calles
             ,
             he
             qualifies
             ,
             Princes
             they
             may
             call
             men
             to
             places
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             qualifie
             them
             .
             But
             God
             when
             he
             calles
             Saul
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             hee
             gives
             him
             a
             Kings
             heart
             ,
             so
             if
             we
             be
             called
             to
             this
             heavenly
             kingdome
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             holy
             and
             Kingly
             hearts
             and
             mindes
             given
             us
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               mens
               tongues
               will
               shew
               what
               calling
               they
               are
               of
               ,
               in
               their
               discourse
               .
            
             A
             Christian
             will
             remember
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             will
             walke
             worthy
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             with
             Nehemiah
             hee
             will
             reason
             ,
             shall
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             doe
             thus
             ?
             speake
             thus
             ?
             thinke
             such
             vile
             sinfull
             thoughts
             ?
             and
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             this
             carriage
             ,
             shew
             no
             great
             religion
             in
             them
             .
             And
             just
             it
             is
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             such
             over
             to
             a
             great
             measure
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               this
               calling
               is
               to
               glorie
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             is
             called
             ,
             he
             will
             thinke
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             and
             admire
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             
             him
             ,
             what
             thing
             is
             man
             Lord
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             bee
             mindfull
             of
             him
             ?
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             admire
             the
             pompe
             and
             glory
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             signe
             their
             calling
             is
             worldly
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             called
             by
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             
             if
             a
             man
             be
             called
             by
             God
             ,
             hee
             shall
             finde
             a
             spirituall
             answering
             within
             himselfe
             to
             Gods
             call
             .
             If
             God
             say
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               my
               sonne
            
             ,
             the
             heart
             answereth
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               my
               God.
               Behold
               I
               come
               quickly
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               even
               so
               come
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Christian
             heart
             .
             And
             therefore
             a
             rebellious
             disposition
             ,
             shewes
             that
             Gods
             spirit
             is
             not
             there
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               this
               calling
               of
               ours
               is
               a
               high
               calling
               :
            
             it
             s
             from
             heaven
             ,
             to
             heaven
             ;
             it
             s
             from
             a
             heavenly
             spirit
             ,
             by
             spirituall
             meanes
             to
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             ,
             to
             Saints
             ,
             to
             spirituall
             imployments
             and
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             Hence
             therefore
             
               wee
               may
               learne
               who
               are
               the
               greatest
               men
               :
            
             sensuall
             men
             thinke
             those
             in
             outward
             place
             the
             greatest
             men
             of
             all
             other
             ▪
             alas
             they
             are
             nothing
             to
             a
             Prince
             of
             heaven
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             spouse
             to
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             judge
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             triumph
             over
             Sathan
             .
             
               All
               other
               callings
               end
               in
               the
               dust
               with
               our
               bodies
            
             ;
             Kings
             shall
             rise
             as
             Pesants
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             bee
             in
             a
             worse
             estate
             than
             many
             of
             the
             meanest
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             death
             .
             All
             other
             callings
             are
             by
             men
             ,
             from
             men
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             earthly
             purposes
             ;
             let
             us
             make
             therefore
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             know
             whence
             our
             
               calling
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               thankfull
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               joyfull
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             We
             may
             also
             in
             the
             next
             place
             hence
             gather
             ,
             
               who
               are
               of
               the
               highest
               spirits
               ?
            
             its
             a
             Christian
             and
             onely
             he
             ,
             he
             overlookes
             all
             these
             base
             things
             ,
             his
             way
             ,
             his
             minde
             ,
             is
             ever
             upwards
             ,
             and
             with
             Paul
             ,
             he
             thinkes
             ●ll
             drosse
             and
             dung
             that
             is
             here
             .
             It
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             world
             to
             minde
             high
             matters
             ,
             here
             in
             religion
             are
             the
             true
             aspiring
             thoughts
             ;
             as
             if
             men
             will
             be
             covetous
             of
             honour
             ,
             here
             's
             the
             right
             honour
             and
             these
             are
             the
             honourable
             persons
             .
             
               Who
               honour
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               honour
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             onely
             a
             Christian
             is
             partaker
             of
             his
             desire
             ,
             other
             men
             desire
             high
             matters
             ,
             God
             knowes
             to
             what
             end
             ,
             but
             they
             leave
             them
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             but
             when
             a
             Christian
             dyes
             ,
             hee
             is
             then
             partaker
             of
             his
             desires
             in
             fulnesse
             .
          
           
             
             But
             it
             will
             be
             questioned
             ,
             does
             a
             Christian
             ever
             know
             he
             is
             called
             ?
             .
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             Christian
             staggers
             a
             little
             ,
             either
             being
             not
             an
             experienced
             Christian
             ,
             or
             through
             sight
             of
             corruptions
             and
             temptations
             :
             but
             setting
             these
             aside
             ,
             a
             Christian
             knowes
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             will
             live
             by
             his
             rules
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             calling
             ,
             but
             it
             workes
             a
             dis●position
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             finde
             it
             not
             ,
             attend
             we
             on
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             bring
             us
             into
             a
             good
             estate
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             our
             estate
             also
             ,
             which
             being
             once
             made
             knowne
             to
             us
             ,
             wee
             may
             assure
             our selves
             it
             will
             remaine
             with
             us
             for
             ever
             ,
             which
             also
             may
             bee
             gathered
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             its
             a
             high
             calling
             ,
             for
             nothing
             
             can
             breake
             any
             one
             linke
             of
             that
             chaine
             made
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             demonstrated
             in
             the
             8.
             of
             the
             Rom.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             
               this
               is
               the
               calling
               of
               God
               ▪
            
             for
             by
             nature
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             bee
             none
             but
             God
             that
             revives
             the
             dead
             ;
             God
             together
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             sends
             his
             quickening
             spirit
             ,
             giving
             eares
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             understandings
             to
             understand
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
               wee
               are
               not
               onely
               dead
               ,
               but
               in
               thraldome
               under
               the
               devill
               :
            
             it
             must
             needs
             bee
             one
             that
             is
             stronger
             than
             this
             strong
             man
             ,
             that
             must
             dispossesse
             us
             of
             him
             .
             This
             calling
             is
             Gods
             calling
             in
             
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               first
               as
               our
               head
               :
            
             God
             lookes
             on
             us
             as
             we
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             elects
             us
             as
             in
             Chri●t
             .
             For
             from
             eternitie
             he
             appointed
             so
             many
             to
             be
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             meant
             to
             save
             :
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             justified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             ours
             ,
             before
             his
             obedience
             be
             ours
             :
             we
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             mu●●
             be
             in
             him
             as
             branches
             in
             the
             vine
             ,
             partaking
             in
             the
             quickning
             sap
             and
             juyce
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             glorified
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             glorified
             as
             being
             of
             his
             members
             .
             Then
             wee
             are
             called
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             holy
             calling
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             through
             Christ
             as
             our
             mediatour
             ;
             and
             thus
             chiefly
             is
             it
             meant
             here
             ,
             not
             through
             workes
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             will
             have
             it
             :
             no
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             in
             him
             are
             we
             crown●d
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             i●
             said
             to
             bee
             crowned
             when
             the
             head
             is
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             che●ish
             this
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             by
             all
             
             meanes
             ,
             for
             thereby
             wee
             shall
             communicate
             with
             him
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             15.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             bee
             perfect
             ,
             bee
             thus
             minded
             .
          
           
             ST
             .
             Paul
             hee
             proceeds
             to
             others
             ;
             If
             any
             of
             you
             be
             perfect
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             bee
             you
             also
             thus
             minded
             as
             I
             am
             ;
             perfection
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             that
             perfection
             wee
             shall
             have
             hereafter
             ,
             or
             should
             have
             now
             ,
             or
             legall
             perfection
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             perfect
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             his
             growing
             estate
             ,
             increasing
             more
             in
             grace
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             sinceritie
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             bee
             meant
             of
             perfection
             in
             regard
             of
             degrees
             comparatively
             ,
             whereby
             one
             out-goes
             another
             that
             is
             but
             a
             novice
             in
             Religion
             :
             such
             are
             those
             that
             can
             rule
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             can
             live
             in
             a
             setled
             course
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             called
             in
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
             men
             of
             full
             age
             :
             for
             there
             are
             children
             in
             Religion
             ,
             new
             entered
             into
             Christsschoole
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             come
             to
             full
             age
             ,
             surely
             are
             exercised
             to
             discern
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             that
             are
             come
             to
             their
             full
             pitch
             in
             heaven
             ;
             betweene
             whom
             and
             the
             former
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             comparison
             ,
             than
             is
             betweene
             the
             Sunne
             and
             a
             starre
             for
             light
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             best
             here
             
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             beginners
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             perfect
             :
             however
             ,
             wee
             may
             safely
             gather
             this
             .
          
           
             
               That
               in
               Christianitie
               there
               are
               degrees
               of
               holinesse
               :
            
             
             divers
             grounds
             ,
             some
             bring
             30.
             fold
             ,
             some
             60.
             
          
           
             Let
             this
             comfort
             those
             ,
             that
             discomfort
             themselves
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             imperfections
             ,
             grace
             must
             be
             at
             the
             first
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard
             seed
             ,
             and
             therfore
             let
             such
             with
             patience
             attend
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             trust
             God
             for
             the
             issue
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               perfection
               attainable
               in
               this
               life
               :
            
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             strive
             to
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             God
             hath
             ordained
             a
             set
             pitch
             ,
             beyond
             which
             they
             cannot
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             they
             all
             tend
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             s
             in
             nature
             ,
             so
             in
             grace
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             every
             one
             his
             severall
             portion
             and
             measure
             of
             grace
             here
             ,
             yet
             a
             pitch
             he
             also
             hath
             set
             to
             all
             ,
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             ayme
             at
             ,
             
               to
               grow
               better
               still
            
             ,
             though
             in
             this
             life
             we
             cannot
             attain
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             we
             know
             not
             how
             God
             wil
             exercise
             us
             :
             he
             doth
             exercise
             all
             his
             children
             ,
             but
             some
             with
             greater
             trials
             than
             others
             ;
             besides
             wee
             have
             a
             perfect
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             word
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             to
             every
             good
             worke
             :
             and
             these
             are
             not
             given
             to
             us
             for
             nought
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             s
             a
             shame
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             sit
             down
             at
             any
             degree
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             imperfection
             :
             we
             see
             plants
             in
             nature
             desire
             growth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             ,
             and
             withstand
             storms
             .
             
             And
             where
             this
             spirituall
             nature
             is
             ,
             and
             this
             new
             creature
             ,
             there
             will
             bee
             indeavour
             to
             increase
             in
             strength
             ,
             to
             undergoe
             and
             overcome
             all
             temptations
             and
             hinderances
             whatsoever
          
           
             And
             to
             know
             whether
             wee
             have
             this
             perfection
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             
             There
             
               will
               ever
               be
               a
               base
               esteeme
               of
               these
               outward
               earthly
               priviledges
               and
               honours
               :
            
             nay
             of
             the
             good
             indowments
             of
             our
             mindes
             ,
             counting
             them
             losse
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             worke
             a
             sure
             setled
             hope
             in
             Christ
             evermore
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               there
               will
               be
               a
               perfection
               of
               holinesse
            
             a
             neglect
             of
             things
             passed
             ,
             and
             an
             earnest
             indeavouring
             to
             things
             before
             ,
             to
             presse
             to
             the
             price
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               a
               perfect
               Christian
               desires
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             but
             the
             weake
             one
             ever
             cries
             ,
             let
             me
             O
             Lord
             recover
             my selfe
             before
             I
             goe
             from
             hence
             ,
             hee
             has
             not
             that
             assurance
             of
             his
             good
             estate
             ,
             that
             a
             well
             growne
             Christian
             hath
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Christian
             
               hath
               sweet
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               can
               goe
               to
               God
               with
               boldnesse
               ,
            
             without
             feare
             of
             judgement
             ,
             or
             terrour
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             where
             as
             the
             weakest
             are
             driven
             to
             God
             by
             feare
             ,
             others
             by
             hope
             ,
             this
             man
             comes
             to
             God
             ,
             being
             moved
             by
             a
             sweet
             disposition
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               a
               strong
               Christian
               is
               not
               moved
               with
               any
               change
               ,
               either
               of
               prosperitie
               or
               adversitie
               :
            
             weake
             braines
             are
             soon
             overturned
             with
             strong
             
             waters
             ,
             so
             weake
             Christians
             are
             soone
             drunken
             with
             prosperitie
             .
             But
             a
             strong
             Christian
             in
             any
             prosperitie
             ,
             is
             pliable
             and
             fit
             for
             any
             thing
             :
             David
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             his
             royalty
             ,
             saw
             a
             greater
             blessednesse
             than
             honour
             ,
             and
             riches
             ;
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             imputeth
             not
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             lippes
             is
             no
             guile
             .
             Psal.
             32.
             
             In
             adversitie
             also
             ,
             a
             sound
             Christian
             will
             not
             shrink
             ,
             knowing
             God
             cānot
             be
             changed
             ,
             though
             his
             estate
             may
             alter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             can
             want
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             abound
             ;
             growing
             strong
             in
             patience
             as
             in
             other
             Christian
             graces
             .
             But
             it
             is
             contrary
             with
             the
             weake
             Christian
             ,
             for
             every
             crosse
             strikes
             at
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             making
             him
             presently
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
             
               A
               growne
               Christian
               he
               is
               experienced
               to
               finde
               out
               Sathans
               devises
               and
               plots
               :
            
             and
             can
             put
             a
             difference
             betweene
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             knowes
             what
             corruption
             to
             weaken
             ,
             and
             what
             grace
             to
             strengthen
             ;
             when
             as
             new
             beginners
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             practice
             and
             experience
             ,
             sees
             not
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ere
             hee
             is
             aware
             ,
             runnes
             into
             many
             offences
             ,
             and
             lookes
             for
             no
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             
             
               A
               well
               grounded
               Christian
               can
               withstand
               the
               bitter
               blasts
               and
               oppositions
               of
               this
               world
               :
            
             nothing
             could
             move
             Paul
             nor
             separate
             him
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             weake
             Christian
             either
             is
             blowne
             away
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             shaken
             ,
             with
             every
             blast
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             yong
             trees
             newly
             planted
             .
          
           
           
             Eightly
             ,
             
               A
               grounded
               Christian
               beares
               with
               the
               infirmities
               he
               sees
               in
               others
            
             he
             pities
             them
             ,
             and
             helpes
             them
             if
             he
             can
             ;
             but
             judges
             not
             of
             them
             as
             those
             that
             are
             weake
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             captious
             ;
             
               you
               that
               are
               spirituall
               must
               restore
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               those
               that
               are
               weake
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               .
               Gal.
            
             6.1
             .
             So
             as
             it
             is
             the
             weake
             ones
             that
             are
             scandalized
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             soone
             offended
             ,
             so
             doe
             they
             soone
             give
             occasion
             of
             offence
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             their
             ill
             example
             ;
             but
             the
             growne
             Christian
             indeavours
             to
             live
             free
             from
             offence
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             things
             hee
             is
             watchfull
             against
             Satans
             wiles
             .
          
           
             
             Ninthly
             ,
             
               a
               perfect
               man
               doth
               most
               of
               all
               others
               see
               into
               his
               particular
               wants
               ,
            
             and
             lookes
             hence
             after
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             grace
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             bids
             such
             as
             are
             perfect
             ,
             to
             forget
             things
             past
             ,
             not
             to
             looke
             on
             those
             that
             are
             behinde
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             what
             is
             yet
             before
             ,
             to
             bee
             attained
             unto
             ,
             and
             to
             presse
             forward
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             
             Tenthly
             ,
             
               A
               strong
               Christian
               is
               of
               abilitie
               and
               indeavour
               ,
               still
               to
               beget
               other
               Christians
               :
            
             It
             s
             the
             propertie
             of
             a
             growne
             creature
             ,
             to
             beget
             its
             like
             ,
             a
             weake
             Christian
             hath
             enough
             to
             doe
             to
             looke
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             many
             more
             signes
             named
             ,
             but
             these
             will
             suffice
             .
             Le
             ts
             come
             to
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             we
             may
             grow
             to
             this
             strength
             and
             perfection
             .
             
          
           
             
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             
               we
               must
               know
               there
               must
               bee
               an
               order
            
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             grow
             in
             fundamentall
             graces
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             for
             we
             water
             not
             the
             leaves
             
             but
             the
             root
             of
             our
             plants
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             that
             are
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             workes
             being
             gotten
             ,
             and
             diligently
             cherished
             ,
             the
             workes
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             as
             leaves
             ,
             will
             soone
             put
             forth
             .
             
               The
               maine
               fundamentall
               grace
               of
               all
               is
               faith
               :
            
             which
             we
             are
             principally
             to
             looke
             after
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             getting
             assurance
             of
             our
             salvation
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             walke
             holily
             ,
             for
             many
             live
             in
             sinnes
             against
             conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             how
             dead
             and
             blockish
             are
             they
             ?
             David
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             yet
             losing
             the
             comfortable
             assurance
             (
             by
             his
             sinning
             against
             conscience
             )
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             ,
             thought
             Gods
             holy
             spirit
             had
             quite
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             prayes
             ;
             
               Take
               not
               thy
               holy
               spirit
               from
               mee
               ,
               Psal.
            
             51.11
             .
             Therefore
             labour
             for
             assurance
             of
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             ,
             for
             where
             the
             soule
             is
             wounded
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             it
             cannot
             inlarge
             it selfe
             in
             love
             ,
             but
             is
             possest
             with
             a
             fearfull
             expectation
             of
             judgement
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             soule
             is
             assured
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             its
             sinnes
             ,
             it
             breeds
             love
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             it
             s
             said
             of
             Marie
             ,
             shee
             loved
             much
             for
             many
             sins
             were
             forgiven
             her
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             labour
             for
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             us
             :
             that
             hee
             will
             give
             grace
             and
             glorie
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             shall
             want
             nothing
             ,
             this
             will
             put
             courage
             into
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             we
             are
             to
             labour
             for
             faith
             ,
             so
             
               also
               for
               love
            
             :
             which
             is
             cherished
             by
             meditation
             of
             
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             set
             us
             on
             fire
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             this
             grace
             as
             wee
             have
             in
             us
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             strength
             and
             intention
             of
             spirit
             shall
             wee
             indeavour
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             :
             and
             this
             argument
             the
             Apostle
             used
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             1
             Cor
             :
             7.1
             .
             
               Having
               these
               promises
               ,
               le
               ts
               clense
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthinesse
               ,
               perfecting
               holinesse
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               wee
               doe
               ,
               le
               ts
               labour
               to
               doe
               it
               with
               the
               best
               advantage
            
             :
             labouring
             to
             practice
             and
             exercise
             as
             much
             grace
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             as
             we
             can
             ;
             as
             in
             giving
             ,
             give
             in
             zeale
             to
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             in
             love
             to
             mercie
             towards
             our
             brother
             that
             is
             in
             need
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             justice
             ,
             we
             owe
             it
             to
             him
             ;
             God
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             reward
             it
             ,
             for
             we
             lend
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             wee
             give
             to
             the
             poore
             .
             If
             we
             are
             to
             abstaine
             from
             any
             evill
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             abstaine
             from
             it
             with
             a
             perfect
             hatred
             thereof
             ,
             and
             consider
             how
             it
             will
             offend
             ,
             it
             will
             breake
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             religion
             ,
             scandalize
             those
             that
             are
             weake
             ,
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             and
             bring
             shame
             to
             our selves
             :
             yea
             ,
             wee
             must
             remember
             that
             the
             talents
             that
             God
             gives
             us
             do
             increase
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             strive
             to
             doe
             things
             exactly
             ,
             the
             more
             perfection
             we
             shall
             attaine
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             performances
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               not
               neglect
               litle
               things
               either
               ingood
               or
               ill
            
             :
             omit
             no
             occasion
             of
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             least
             beginnings
             of
             ill
             ,
             
             abst●ine
             from
             all
             occasions
             and
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
             for
             though
             in
             comparison
             they
             seeme
             small
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             great
             consequence
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Wee
               must
               keepe
               our
               affections
               to
               holy
               
               exercises
               and
               meanes
               :
            
             for
             God
             workes
             by
             meanes
             ;
             neglect
             none
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             perfection
             thou
             losest
             thereby
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             meanes
             will
             fit
             our
             disposition
             when
             we
             are
             indisposed
             ;
             are
             we
             dull
             in
             prayer
             ?
             then
             reade
             ;
             if
             that
             will
             not
             be
             endured
             ,
             then
             use
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             
             and
             still
             remember
             that
             we
             be
             not
             wearied
             with
             prayer
             ,
             for
             God
             sends
             not
             his
             away
             emptie
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             things
             may
             be
             the
             more
             effectuall
             ,
             observe
             some
             motives
             to
             stirre
             us
             up
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             consider
             the
             priviledge
             of
             
             a
             perfect
             Christian
             ;
             
               He
               is
               as
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               moved
               :
            
             if
             wee
             tell
             him
             of
             death
             ,
             it
             s
             his
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             tell
             him
             of
             afflictions
             he
             is
             resolute
             ,
             he
             lookes
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             knowes
             he
             lives
             Gods
             childe
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             shall
             die
             :
             when
             a
             weak
             professor
             ,
             feares
             afflictions
             ,
             feares
             ill
             tidings
             ,
             feares
             death
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             comes
             ,
             seekes
             for
             comfort
             ,
             and
             hardly
             findes
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Christian
             is
             a
             
               beautifull
               
               example
               ,
               and
               makes
               others
               in
               love
               with
               Religion
               ,
            
             he
             is
             throughly
             exercised
             and
             practised
             :
             the
             weakling
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             makes
             men
             offended
             at
             Religion
             ,
             soone
             takes
             offence
             ,
             soone
             stumbles
             ,
             and
             gets
             many
             knockes
             ,
             so
             as
             his
             life
             is
             bitter
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             
               perfect
               man
               honours
               God
               ,
               and
               
               gets
               him
               much
               glorie
               ,
            
             by
             hearing
             ▪
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             and
             such
             duties
             ;
             now
             as
             parents
             love
             those
             
             children
             best
             that
             are
             most
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             those
             whom
             the
             Lord
             findes
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             make
             them
             more
             nee●e
             to
             him
             in
             likenesse
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             
               perfecter
               a
               man
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               neere
               communion
               he
               hath
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             the
             
               greater
               fruit
               of
               Christs
               love
            
             ,
             and
             findeth
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             spirit
             :
             to
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             come
             and
             sup
             ,
             and
             feast
             ,
             and
             refresh
             with
             his
             graces
             ,
             for
             even
             to
             this
             end
             Christ
             came
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             holy
             and
             pure
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             present
             us
             to
             himselfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.26.27
             .
             and
             therefore
             that
             Christ
             may
             attaine
             to
             his
             end
             in
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             indeavour
             unto
             perfection
             .
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               our
               estate
               hereafter
               should
               move
               us
               hereunto
               :
            
             we
             looke
             for
             a
             new
             heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             and
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             ever
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             that
             heaven
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             diligent
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             found
             in
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             without
             spot
             and
             blamelesse
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Apostle
             Peters
             argument
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.13.14
             .
             and
             therefore
             as
             many
             of
             us
             as
             be
             perfect
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             thus
             minded
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             goe
             farre
             enough
             ,
             we
             must
             strive
             still
             on
             to
             perfection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             15.
             
             And
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             yee
             bee
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             God
             shall
             reveale
             even
             this
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             ST
             .
             Panl
             aymes
             at
             the
             comfort
             of
             those
             that
             are
             weake
             ,
             implying
             that
             every
             Christian
             stood
             not
             in
             this
             pitch
             of
             disposition
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             God
             will
             reveale
             the
             same
             minde
             to
             them
             also
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             
               some
               Christians
               see
               not
               so
               farre
               as
               others
               ,
               neither
               at
               some
               times
               so
               well
               as
               at
               other
               times
            
             :
             but
             are
             like
             the
             man
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             see
             at
             the
             first
             men
             walke
             like
             trees
             ,
             and
             after
             see
             things
             more
             plainly
             .
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               shineth
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               unto
               the
               perfect
               day
               as
               the
               light
               doth
               :
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Wise
             man
             ,
             Prov.
             4.18
             .
             )
             And
             as
             the
             Church
             grew
             to
             knowledge
             by
             degrees
             ,
             so
             do
             we
             ,
             for
             we
             first
             know
             things
             in
             generall
             ;
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             Peter
             knew
             not
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             called
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             
             And
             the
             Disciples
             were
             at
             the
             first
             weake
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             
               take
               heed
               of
               judging
               and
               censuring
               others
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               we
               discourage
               not
               our selves
               ,
            
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             God
             willin
             his
             time
             strengthen
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               observe
               it
               is
               God
               reveales
               this
               unto
               such
               .
            
             It
             is
             God
             that
             must
             take
             away
             the
             vaile
             
             first
             ,
             
               the
               vaile
               of
               the
               thing
            
             ,
             opening
             our
             understandings
             by
             reading
             and
             hearing
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             is
             made
             fit
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             then
             he
             opens
             
               the
               vaile
               of
               the
               heart
            
             and
             affections
             ,
             to
             imbrace
             and
             love
             the
             things
             .
             It
             s
             God
             that
             opened
             the
             heart
             of
             
               Lydia
               ,
               let
               us
               therefore
               beare
               with
               the
               ignorant
               ,
            
             though
             Gods
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             it
             may
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Ministers
               when
               they
               come
               to
               preach
               ,
               must
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               take
               away
               the
               vaile
               from
               the
               peoples
               eares
               and
               hearts
               :
               and
               people
               when
               they
               come
               ,
               let
               them
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               open
               their
               hearts
            
             :
             and
             not
             come
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             owne
             wit
             ,
             knowing
             that
             God
             openeth
             and
             shutteth
             ,
             none
             can
             open
             or
             shut
             till
             hee
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             wee
             may
             observe
             ,
             
               that
               God
               in
               mercie
               will
               doe
               this
               for
               us
               :
            
             hee
             will
             open
             our
             hearts
             ;
             he
             will
             reveale
             ,
             though
             not
             every
             particular
             truth
             ,
             yet
             all
             necessarie
             truthes
             according
             to
             our
             estates
             :
             some
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             have
             more
             than
             people
             ,
             and
             Governours
             are
             to
             have
             a
             larger
             spirit
             than
             other
             inferiours
             ,
             yet
             all
             shall
             have
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             for
             our
             necessities
             ,
             let
             us
             goe
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             leade
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             David
             pray
             ;
             
               Lord
               open
               thou
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               the
               wonders
               of
               thy
               Law
               :
            
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             anoint
             our
             eyes
             with
             eye
             salve
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             his
             office
             to
             guide
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             Prophet
             to
             instruct
             us
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               observe
               that
               if
               any
               man
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               must
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               bee
               thus
               minded
               as
            
             Paul
             was
             :
             to
             hate
             all
             things
             as
             vaine
             ,
             to
             strive
             on
             to
             perfection
             ,
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             the
             least
             offences
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             idle
             thoughts
             and
             words
             ,
             of
             loose
             wanton
             behaviour
             ,
             to
             know
             he
             is
             not
             perfect
             enough
             ,
             vigilant
             enough
             ,
             to
             look
             how
             farre
             hee
             is
             short
             of
             that
             pitch
             of
             perfection
             he
             ought
             to
             attaine
             unto
             ,
             not
             to
             content
             himselfe
             that
             he
             hath
             out-gone
             others
             :
             these
             things
             they
             shall
             know
             either
             here
             in
             time
             of
             triall
             and
             temptation
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             no
             man
             ever
             repented
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             or
             forwardnesse
             in
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             care
             or
             constancie
             in
             good
             courses
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             now
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             think
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             reveale
             this
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             neglect
             meanes
             ,
             and
             stay
             till
             God
             inspires
             this
             minde
             into
             him
             ;
             let
             such
             take
             heed
             ,
             if
             they
             love
             goodnesse
             ,
             they
             will
             set
             about
             it
             presently
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             quench
             the
             good
             motions
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             God
             will
             take
             his
             spirit
             from
             such
             .
             Beg
             that
             God
             would
             now
             change
             thee
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             not
             master
             of
             thy
             thoughts
             :
             if
             we
             now
             put
             off
             God
             till
             we
             die
             ,
             its
             just
             with
             God
             to
             suffer
             us
             to
             forget
             our selves
             :
             let
             us
             bee
             well
             affected
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             though
             wee
             see
             not
             so
             cleerly
             as
             wee
             should
             doe
             ,
             let
             us
             attend
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             cannot
             grow
             in
             religion
             ,
             yet
             let
             us
             not
             thinke
             it
             a
             shame
             ,
             but
             allow
             and
             uphold
             such
             courses
             ,
             else
             is
             our
             estate
             desperate
             .
          
           
           
             Observe
             further
             ,
             this
             
               speech
               as
               its
               a
               discoverie
               of
               a
               moderate
               spirit
               in
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             there
             are
             some
             graces
             that
             seeme
             in
             shew
             to
             crosse
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             zeale
             and
             moderation
             ,
             but
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             for
             zeale
             when
             it
             meets
             with
             a
             fit
             subject
             for
             moderation
             ,
             can
             bee
             moderate
             :
             Paul
             condemnes
             not
             ,
             but
             hopes
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             an
             example
             for
             our
             imitation
             ,
             love
             beares
             all
             ,
             and
             hopes
             all
             :
             whiles
             God
             suffers
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             wee
             suffer
             ?
             Christs
             spirit
             will
             not
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             in
             whomsoever
             it
             is
             :
             God
             hath
             a
             time
             for
             such
             as
             we
             condemne
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             had
             a
             time
             for
             us
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               wee
               must
               use
               all
               meanes
               ,
            
             wayting
             if
             at
             any
             time
             God
             will
             give
             us
             repentance
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
             Ministers
             must
             not
             be
             harsh
             with
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             its
             Gods
             worke
             to
             bow
             affections
             ,
             and
             not
             mans
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             when
             wee
             have
             used
             all
             the
             meanes
             we
             can
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               depend
               on
               Gods
               providence
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             fetch
             grounds
             of
             toleration
             and
             patience
             towards
             others
             ,
             from
             Gods
             love
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             who
             reveales
             the
             seed
             sometimes
             long
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             ,
             they
             checke
             us
             for
             want
             of
             meanes
             to
             reduce
             men
             into
             unitie
             ,
             and
             to
             compound
             controversies
             ,
             they
             brag
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             this
             way
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             but
             a
             brag
             ,
             for
             why
             doe
             they
             not
             conclude
             their
             owne
             ?
          
           
             They
             are
             farre
             more
             happie
             than
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             Christs
             time
             ;
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             
               offences
               must
               come
               .
               Paul
            
             sees
             
               there
               must
               be
               errors
            
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             compose
             all
             ,
             God
             must
             reveale
             it
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           
           
             But
             how
             doe
             they
             compose
             differences
             ?
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             censure
             of
             an
             ignorant
             man
             perhaps
             ,
             which
             is
             brutish
             and
             unfit
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             For
             our
             part
             ,
             we
             want
             no
             meanes
             ,
             but
             the
             effect
             or
             successe
             we
             must
             leave
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             force
             men
             tyrannically
             to
             our
             opinions
             in
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             to
             Gods
             time
             of
             revelation
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             this
             hope
             of
             revelation
             is
             promised
             ,
             
               so
               are
               wee
               to
               expect
               it
               and
               waite
               for
               it
               :
            
             for
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             ,
             more
             shall
             be
             given
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             them
             that
             have
             beginnings
             of
             grace
             ,
             bee
             comforted
             to
             walke
             on
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             that
             are
             not
             entred
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             God
             will
             reveale
             :
             But
             upon
             what
             condition
             ,
             it
             followes
             :
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             16.
             
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             whereto
             wee
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             let
             us
             walke
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             .
          
           
             THe
             word
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             some
             reade
             it
             Onely
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             condition
             ;
             but
             it
             implyes
             both
             a
             precept
             and
             a
             condition
             ,
             shewing
             that
             those
             that
             looke
             for
             revelation
             of
             further
             knowledge
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             they
             must
             walke
             according
             to
             that
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             they
             have
             .
             The
             word
             Rule
             ,
             
             implyes
             in
             generall
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             more
             particularly
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             sound
             truthes
             ,
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             hope
             There
             is
             a
             great
             Bible
             which
             is
             the
             whole
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             little
             Bible
             is
             the
             grounds
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             Booke
             ,
             but
             comprehended
             and
             invested
             in
             our
             understanding
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             these
             we
             must
             walke
             .
             Truth
             is
             no
             guide
             to
             us
             being
             onely
             in
             the
             Booke
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             
             But
             le
             ts
             come
             to
             some
             observations
             ;
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             learne
             that
             God
             out
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             
               hath
               left
               to
               his
               Church
               a
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               :
            
             there
             is
             a
             rule
             whereby
             men
             must
             walk
             ,
             otherwise
             should
             we
             be
             in
             a
             labarinth
             of
             errors
             continually
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             light
             but
             this
             torch-light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             this
             thick
             darknesse
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             properties
             of
             this
             rule
             are
             divers
             ;
             First
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             fixt
             and
             unchangeable
             rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             bring
             all
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             it
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               this
               rule
               is
               a
               perspicuous
               and
               cleere
               rule
               ,
               thy
               word
               is
               a
               lanthorne
               to
               my
               steps
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               to
               my
               pathes
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               this
               rule
               is
               homogeneall
            
             :
             all
             things
             therein
             are
             spirituall
             ,
             all
             holy
             ,
             all
             pure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             question
             is
             about
             Religion
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             recourse
             thereto
             ,
             as
             the
             onely
             absolute
             compleat
             rule
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             know
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             led
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             Rule
             implyes
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             bee
             a
             thing
             
             to
             be
             ruled
             ,
             else
             what
             needs
             rule
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             use
             should
             it
             serve
             ?
             an
             instrument
             is
             in
             vaine
             without
             use
             :
             its
             true
             ,
             many
             men
             make
             religion
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             a
             meere
             object
             of
             discourse
             .
             But
             their
             example
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             rule
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             looke
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             walking
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             Christian
             life
             is
             no
             licentious
             life
             ,
             though
             hee
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             law
             ,
             yet
             must
             he
             serve
             God
             day
             and
             night
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Christian
             prospers
             not
             ,
             nor
             thrives
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             not
             lie
             ,
             nor
             sweare
             ,
             nor
             have
             a
             broad
             conscience
             ,
             as
             the
             children
             of
             this
             world
             have
             ,
             that
             take
             all
             occasion
             and
             scope
             to
             bee
             rich
             :
             but
             a
             Christian
             lives
             by
             rule
             ,
             he
             hath
             little
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             blest
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             lookes
             at
             riches
             and
             profits
             of
             another
             kinde
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             wee
             
               may
               observe
               that
               a
               Christian
               walketh
               by
               this
               rule
               :
            
             he
             thinkes
             it
             not
             sufficient
             to
             take
             a
             step
             ,
             but
             keeps
             a
             right
             course
             stedfastly
             onward
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             may
             this
             bee
             done
             ?
             
             may
             some
             men
             say
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             let
             us
             use
             the
             meanes
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             
               let
               
               us
               treasure
               up
               the
               word
               in
               our
               consciences
               :
            
             let
             us
             get
             the
             rule
             within
             us
             ,
             get
             the
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             the
             promises
             :
             and
             let
             this
             bee
             betimes
             whiles
             we
             are
             yong
             :
             it
             s
             the
             ordinarie
             cry
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             hard
             ,
             they
             cannot
             understand
             them
             .
             But
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             ?
             they
             are
             bred
             up
             in
             earthly
             businesses
             ,
             and
             are
             stuffed
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             finde
             no
             place
             for
             the
             
             Word
             ,
             and
             its
             a
             miracle
             to
             see
             men
             thus
             brought
             up
             ,
             to
             live
             by
             this
             rule
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               when
               wee
               have
            
             once
             treasured
             up
             
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               learne
               to
               apply
               them
               upon
               severall
               occasions
               :
            
             for
             where
             no
             practice
             is
             ,
             there
             knowledge
             is
             idle
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             worthy
             of
             more
             stripes
             ,
             many
             have
             generall
             truthes
             in
             their
             mindes
             ,
             but
             comming
             to
             apply
             them
             ,
             they
             finde
             a
             great
             want
             .
             David
             knew
             adulterie
             was
             a
             sinne
             ,
             and
             Peter
             knew
             it
             was
             dangerous
             for
             a
             man
             to
             relye
             on
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             how
             foulely
             did
             they
             fall
             ?
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               let
               us
               compare
               our
               experience
               with
               our
               rule
               ,
            
             wee
             shall
             finde
             there
             is
             nothing
             therein
             but
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             suffering
             but
             for
             some
             sinne
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             besides
             heaven
             hereafter
             ,
             God
             rewards
             particular
             obedience
             here
             ,
             with
             particular
             rewards
             ,
             and
             particular
             sin
             with
             particular
             corrections
             ,
             we
             shall
             know
             that
             his
             judgements
             are
             not
             scarcrowes
             ,
             
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               accursed
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               goe
               well
               with
               the
               righteous
               ▪
            
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             we
             shall
             bee
             incouraged
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             scared
             from
             bad
             courses
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               bee
               inquisitive
               and
               watchfull
               over
               
               our
               particular
               steps
               ,
            
             take
             and
             heare
             admonitions
             and
             instructions
             ,
             and
             bee
             inquisitive
             after
             them
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             no
             marvaile
             if
             they
             (
             like
             libertines
             )
             spurne
             against
             all
             instruction
             and
             advice
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             feele
             the
             smart
             of
             their
             wayes
             before
             they
             see
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               get
               a
               wonderfull
               jealousie
               over
               our
               
               hearts
               :
            
             wee
             often
             offend
             in
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             which
             God
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             lookes
             into
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             therefore
             be
             jealous
             of
             idle
             thoughts
             and
             words
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             othes
             ,
             for
             so
             an
             hypocrite
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             But
             loose
             persons
             will
             say
             ,
             
             O
             this
             is
             an
             unpleasant
             course
             ,
             we
             must
             bid
             all
             joy
             farewell
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             no
             ,
             the
             wayes
             of
             wisedome
             are
             wayes
             of
             comfort
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             
             God
             approves
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             consciences
             will
             tell
             us
             so
             ,
             and
             thereby
             will
             fit
             us
             for
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             and
             will
             so
             settle
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             estate
             shall
             bee
             unwelcome
             to
             us
             :
             and
             as
             Psal.
             50.23
             .
             
               To
               such
               as
               order
               their
               conversation
               aright
               ,
               God
               will
               shew
               his
               saluation
               :
            
             and
             as
             in
             the
             text
             fore-going
             ,
             God
             will
             reveale
             himselfe
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             we
             be
             faithfull
             and
             conscionable
             in
             little
             ,
             wee
             shall
             have
             greater
             matters
             revealed
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             and
             contrarily
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             unfaithfully
             and
             carelesse
             ,
             God
             will
             take
             from
             us
             the
             key
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             thereof
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             us
             up
             to
             foule
             vices
             ,
             even
             sinnes
             against
             nature
             ,
             as
             he
             punished
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeve
             lyes
             ,
             as
             Paul
             sayes
             2
             Thes.
             2.11
             .
             And
             will
             answer
             us
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             their
             multitude
             of
             Idols
             ,
             Ezek.
             14.4
             .
             So
             as
             would
             we
             have
             favour
             in
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             teachers
             that
             shall
             bolster
             us
             up
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             crosse
             our
             vaine
             courses
             ?
             God
             will
             let
             us
             have
             our
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             know
             this
             is
             an
             unevitable
             
             way
             to
             a
             desperate
             estate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             marvaile
             not
             so
             much
             at
             the
             loose
             liver
             because
             of
             his
             good
             breeding
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             desire
             the
             ill
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             and
             are
             justly
             punished
             therewith
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             16.
             
             Let
             us
             minde
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             OBserve
             here
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             only
             to
             walke
             sutable
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             wee
             must
             minde
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             others
             of
             our
             profession
             doe
             :
             
             So
             as
             this
             is
             a
             direction
             to
             concord
             ,
             shewing
             that
             a
             
               Christian
               is
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               as
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               mysticall
               bodie
               the
               Church
               :
            
             faith
             ties
             him
             to
             Christ
             ,
             love
             ties
             him
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             must
             walke
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             hee
             must
             looke
             to
             himselfe
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             body
             :
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             union
             is
             laid
             downe
             here
             ,
             to
             bee
             first
             an
             union
             of
             minde
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             bee
             in
             good
             ,
             or
             else
             wee
             are
             brethren
             in
             evill
             .
             It
             s
             no
             marvaile
             the
             world
             complains
             of
             want
             of
             love
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             agreement
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             love
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             no
             agreement
             in
             the
             objects
             of
             our
             love
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             riotous
             fellowship
             ,
             but
             fellowship
             in
             the
             gospell
             that
             unites
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             minde
             this
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             affect
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             because
             our
             knowledge
             doth
             not
             extend
             to
             every
             particular
             alike
             ,
             let
             
             us
             agree
             in
             the
             maine
             points
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             lesse
             things
             breake
             us
             off
             one
             from
             another
             .
             If
             wee
             did
             walke
             according
             to
             our
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             wee
             agree
             ,
             betweene
             us
             and
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             would
             not
             bee
             that
             bitternesse
             of
             spirit
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             all
             censures
             and
             distempers
             would
             cease
             ,
             and
             its
             a
             ●ault
             in
             manie
             Christians
             ,
             though
             bred
             up
             well
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             being
             of
             a
             harsh
             spirit
             and
             nature
             ,
             while
             hee
             walkes
             not
             according
             to
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             and
             mindes
             not
             the
             same
             things
             in
             the
             maine
             as
             hee
             should
             doe
             ,
             he
             growes
             to
             be
             bitter
             ,
             as
             for
             those
             that
             would
             be
             sincere
             ,
             they
             must
             indeavour
             to
             bee
             united
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             baptisme
             ,
             for
             a
             Christian
             loves
             not
             to
             goe
             to
             heaven
             alone
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             there
             ,
             he
             knowes
             he
             shall
             be
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             the
             holy
             Saints
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             indeavour
             to
             be
             in
             perfect
             unitie
             here
             ,
             considering
             there
             is
             no
             good
             he
             hath
             ,
             but
             he
             injoyes
             it
             as
             being
             a
             member
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             knowes
             its
             a
             horrible
             thing
             ,
             that
             members
             of
             the
             same
             bodie
             should
             fall
             out
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             shall
             separate
             or
             divide
             us
             ?
             
               shall
               infirmities
            
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             sicke
             of
             this
             disease
             ,
             
               veniam
               petimus
               damusque
            
             :
             are
             they
             too
             hot
             ,
             we
             are
             too
             cold
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             stoope
             and
             yeeld
             ?
             Christ
             he
             stooped
             from
             heaven
             to
             us
             .
             
               Shall
               errors
            
             ?
             why
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             God
             will
             reveale
             himselfe
             more
             fully
             .
             
               Shall
               sinne
            
             ?
             Wee
             know
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
             
             those
             that
             are
             spiri●uall
             must
             restore
             such
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             cut
             off
             members
             for
             every
             sore
             .
             
               Shall
               injuries
            
             ?
             It
             s
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             man
             to
             passe
             by
             such
             ,
             doe
             wee
             looke
             Christ
             should
             forgive
             us
             ,
             when
             wee
             will
             not
             forgive
             others
             ?
             consider
             it
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             holy
             men
             ;
             Paul
             became
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             hee
             might
             winne
             some
             .
             Peter
             received
             reproofe
             of
             him
             ,
             yet
             fell
             not
             out
             with
             him
             :
             some
             there
             are
             of
             such
             a
             perverse
             spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             see
             in
             any
             one
             any
             infirmitie
             ,
             presently
             they
             breake
             out
             into
             these
             or
             the
             like
             words
             .
             I
             will
             not
             be
             of
             that
             mans
             profession
             ;
             thus
             forsaking
             all
             the
             good
             in
             the
             holy
             profession
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             weaknesse
             in
             the
             professors
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             will
             needs
             be
             separating
             ,
             let
             them
             separate
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             scandalous
             ,
             carelesse
             ,
             riotous
             persons
             ▪
             else
             Sathan
             rules
             in
             division
             ,
             he
             knowes
             hee
             is
             best
             able
             to
             deale
             with
             them
             that
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             therefore
             drawes
             Eve
             from
             Adam
             ,
             and
             one
             Christian
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             quickly
             overcomes
             them
             .
             If
             in
             companie
             one
             fall
             ,
             another
             may
             helpe
             him
             up
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             cold
             ,
             another
             may
             warme
             him
             by
             exhortation
             and
             example
             .
          
           
             Consider
             therefore
             
               who
               are
               best
               minded
               ,
               and
               minde
               the
               best
               things
               with
               them
               :
            
             if
             we
             finde
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             a
             greater
             degree
             in
             grace
             than
             others
             ,
             indeavour
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             every
             one
             beleeves
             it
             ,
             but
             few
             knowes
             what
             
             it
             meanes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvaile
             they
             desire
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             17.
             
             Brethren
             be
             followers
             together
             of
             mee
             .
          
           
             THese
             words
             containe
             another
             exhortation
             ,
             with
             a
             friendly
             compellation
             ,
             which
             I
             passe
             over
             ,
             having
             heretofore
             had
             often
             occasion
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             :
             the
             exhortation
             is
             to
             imitation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               follow
               me
            
             .
             And
             because
             I
             cannot
             ever
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             therefore
             follow
             those
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             walke
             as
             I
             doe
             .
          
           
             Whence
             wee
             lear●●
             ,
             
               that
               together
               with
               the
               rules
               of
               religion
               ,
               wee
               must
               propound
               Gods
               graces
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               examples
               for
               others
               to
               imitate
               :
            
             and
             this
             arises
             not
             from
             pride
             ,
             but
             from
             confidence
             of
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             in
             our
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             and
             conversations
             ,
             and
             religion
             maketh
             this
             a
             vertue
             and
             dutie
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             were
             boasting
             :
             and
             so
             it
             doth
             make
             many
             things
             (
             of
             themselves
             not
             seemely
             )
             very
             fitting
             .
             Davids
             dance
             was
             in
             worldly
             esteeme
             counted
             but
             folly
             ,
             yet
             having
             respect
             to
             Gods
             glory
             is
             commendable
             ;
             and
             
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               be
               captious
               ,
            
             when
             we
             see
             such
             things
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             men
             ordinarily
             count
             indiscretion
             ,
             but
             mark
             their
             ground
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             esteeme
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             follow
             
             such
             .
             
               Bee
               yee
               followers
               of
               mee
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             observe
             what
             my
             doctrine
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             doe
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             follow
             and
             imitate
             me
             .
             The
             Apostles
             
               doctrine
               consists
               chiefly
            
             of
             three
             heads
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             ,
             concerneth
             our
             naturall
             condition
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             chapters
             ,
             and
             Ephes.
             2.
             
             And
             the
             second
             ,
             concerneth
             our
             remedy
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             being
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Heb.
             And
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             māner
             how
             Christ
             is
             become
             ours
             by
             imputation
             ,
             and
             is
             laid
             hold
             on
             by
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             being
             unchangeable
             and
             true
             ,
             we
             persevere
             in
             this
             rule
             and
             course
             of
             obedience
             ,
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             with
             many
             combatings
             and
             strivings
             ,
             even
             to
             fulnesse
             of
             glorie
             .
             The
             Apostles
             example
             see
             in
             part
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             〈◊〉
             sinne
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             this
             world
             as
             base
             .
             In
             the
             Acts
             see
             his
             paines
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             his
             calling
             ,
             his
             heavenly
             and
             holy
             mind
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               let
               us
               reade
               these
               often
            
             ,
             and
             consider
             them
             :
             they
             are
             an
             excellent
             glasse
             ,
             that
             will
             transforme
             us
             into
             an
             holy
             forme
             and
             fashion
             ;
             many
             things
             there
             are
             in
             him
             that
             are
             extraordinarie
             ,
             and
             not
             immitable
             ,
             he
             wrought
             in
             another
             calling
             for
             his
             living
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             had
             extraordinarie
             gifts
             by
             revelation
             ,
             and
             indeed
             not
             so
             much
             by
             studie
             ,
             as
             the
             Miniters
             of
             the
             Gospell
             now
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             gives
             guifts
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             faithfull
             and
             painfull
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             they
             not
             bound
             
             to
             imitate
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             which
             he
             did
             as
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             to
             particulars
             ;
             
             imitation
             implyes
             foure
             things
             :
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   doing
                   that
                   which
                   another
                   doth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Second
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   doing
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   .
                
              
               
                 Third
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   doing
                   thereof
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   affections
                   :
                
                 not
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 stage
                 play
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 that
                 acteth
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 a
                 varlet
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 implies
                 such
                 an
                 imitation
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 that
                 indeavoureth
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 father
                 in
                 disposition
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 minde
                 as
                 of
                 bodie
                 .
              
               
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 doing
                 ,
                 
                   studio
                   imitandi
                
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 earnest
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 expressing
                 his
                 desire
                 of
                 imitation
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 follower
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 indeavour
                 to
                 expresse
                 in
                 action
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 search
                 for
                 examples
                 and
                 patternes
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 excellent
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 in
                 all
                 kindes
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 rules
                 for
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 offend
                 all
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 follow
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 men
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 they
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.1
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bee
                 an
                 example
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 
                   As
                   I
                   your
                   Lord
                   and
                   Master
                   have
                   washed
                   your
                   feet
                   ,
                   so
                   yee
                   ought
                   to
                   wash
                   one
                   anothers
                   feet
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   learne
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   meek
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             the
             ground
             why
             we
             have
             not
             only
             rules
             in
             Scripture
             to
             live
             by
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             but
             also
             examples
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             they
             shew
             that
             
               the
               things
               commanded
               are
               possible
               to
               bee
               done
               .
            
             Then
             they
             shew
             us
             the
             
               way
               and
               meanes
               more
               plainly
            
             ,
             how
             to
             doe
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             shew
             
               how
               gracefull
               &
               acceptable
               they
               are
               when
               they
               are
               done
               .
            
             So
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             penned
             altogether
             in
             a
             commanding
             fashion
             ,
             but
             have
             mingled
             sweet
             alluring
             examples
             :
             for
             there
             are
             foure
             wayes
             of
             teaching
             ;
             rule
             ,
             reason
             ,
             similitudes
             ,
             and
             examples
             .
             The
             two
             former
             injoynes
             ,
             but
             workes
             not
             on
             the
             affections
             ,
             similitudes
             are
             but
             slight
             ,
             onely
             examples
             conformes
             us
             in
             a
             most
             sweet
             alluring
             manner
             .
          
           
             
             And
             therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             be
             exemplarie
             ,
             as
             
               to
               follow
               others
               ,
               and
               especially
               those
               that
               are
               above
               other
               :
            
             they
             should
             be
             burning
             and
             shining
             lights
             ,
             as
             starres
             giving
             light
             to
             passengers
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             to
             this
             end
             observe
             some
             meanes
             .
             And
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             reverence
             not
             onely
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             
               Maxima
               debetur
               puero
               reverentia
            
             .
             We
             are
             to
             be
             awfull
             of
             our
             carriage
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             give
             no
             ill
             example
             to
             them
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             wee
             shall
             give
             account
             for
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             wee
             either
             cause
             or
             suffer
             others
             to
             fall
             into
             ,
             if
             wee
             may
             hinder
             them
             ;
             give
             therefore
             no
             offence
             or
             scandall
             to
             the
             little
             ones
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Labour
               to
               denie
               our selves
               in
               liberties
               :
            
             especially
             when
             we
             are
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             as
             will
             take
             scandall
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             labour
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             will
             cause
             
             us
             to
             indure
             much
             ,
             and
             put
             up
             many
             things
             which
             we
             count
             injuries
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             
               in
               our
               carriage
               wee
               are
               so
               to
               demeane
               our selves
               ,
               that
               wee
               shew
               wee
               value
               ,
               esteeme
               ,
               and
               respect
               those
               with
               whom
               wee
               converse
               :
            
             for
             else
             our
             actions
             being
             visible
             to
             others
             ,
             they
             will
             seeme
             to
             be
             done
             out
             of
             a
             selfe
             respect
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             not
             affect
             or
             worke
             on
             them
             .
             Grace
             will
             teach
             us
             to
             honour
             the
             meanest
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             may
             bee
             deerely
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             may
             excell
             us
             in
             many
             excellent
             qualities
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             kinde
             of
             grace
             may
             also
             goe
             beyond
             us
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             
               if
               wee
               be
               bound
               to
               give
               good
               example
               ,
               then
               woe
               to
               the
               world
               for
               offences
            
             ;
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             those
             who
             wound
             and
             vexe
             continually
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             converse
             ?
             Many
             are
             in
             hell
             ,
             
               propter
               alienum
               peccatum
            
             .
             In
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             knowes
             the
             heart
             and
             intentions
             ,
             sinne
             is
             committed
             before
             it
             be
             acted
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             s
             all
             one
             ,
             whether
             thou
             committest
             it
             or
             not
             .
             But
             it
             s
             not
             thus
             before
             men
             ,
             for
             when
             it
             is
             committed
             it
             turnes
             to
             scandall
             ,
             and
             opens
             the
             enemies
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             grieves
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             complaine
             hereof
             ,
             and
             wee
             may
             observe
             God
             correct
             his
             children
             most
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             scand●lizing
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             may
             beware
             of
             scandall
             :
             so
             Davids
             sinne
             was
             pardoned
             ,
             yet
             because
             hee
             gave
             scandall
             the
             childe
             died
             .
          
           
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               as
               wee
               must
               give
               good
               example
               ,
               so
               wee
               must
               indeavour
               to
               take
               good
               from
               others
               example
            
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ;
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               eye
               them
            
             ,
             and
             prie
             into
             their
             actions
             ;
             for
             this
             end
             hath
             God
             left
             us
             a
             continuall
             succession
             of
             examples
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             must
             eye
             them
             not
             to
             observe
             their
             weaknesses
             ,
             to
             uncover
             their
             shame
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             poysonous
             disposition
             ,
             proceeding
             even
             from
             the
             divell
             :
             neyther
             are
             wee
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             take
             libertie
             ,
             to
             the
             flesh
             from
             their
             ill
             example
             ;
             but
             wee
             are
             to
             eye
             them
             as
             we
             view
             glasses
             ,
             to
             deck
             and
             adorn
             our selves
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             compose
             our selves
             in
             a
             good
             course
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             imitation
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             compare
             our selves
             with
             those
             that
             are
             inferiour
             to
             us
             :
             for
             he
             that
             thinks
             himself
             good
             by
             comparison
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             as
             a
             runner
             will
             not
             conclude
             he
             runnes
             swiftly
             ,
             beeause
             he
             hath
             out-runne
             a
             lame
             man.
             And
             therefore
             St.
             Paul
             sayes
             else
             where
             ,
             
               Brethren
               follow
               mee
               ,
               as
               I
               follow
               Christ
               :
            
             propounding
             to
             himselfe
             the
             most
             excellent
             patterne
             of
             all
             ,
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
             Contrariwise
             he
             blames
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             because
             they
             measured
             themselves
             by
             themselves
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.12
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               learne
               truthes
               before
               wee
               
               practice
               ,
            
             for
             the
             best
             have
             their
             blemishes
             :
             so
             that
             wee
             must
             learne
             to
             know
             how
             to
             avoid
             them
             .
             The
             Papists
             urge
             us
             with
             the
             succession
             
             and
             universalitie
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             No
             say
             we
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             doctrine
             that
             must
             trie
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             
               Mensura
               mensurata
            
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             doctrine
             is
             
               Mensura
               mensurans
            
             ,
             the
             measure
             measuring
             ,
             whereby
             our
             actions
             ought
             to
             be
             squared
             and
             framed
             aright
             .
             The
             Papists
             urge
             us
             with
             an
             implicite
             faith
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             example
             ?
             what
             imitation
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             imitate
             ?
             they
             know
             not
             what
             the
             Church
             beleeves
             ,
             and
             and
             yet
             they
             must
             beleeve
             as
             the
             Church
             beleeveth
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               labour
               to
               have
               soft
               hearts
               ,
            
             
             sanctified
             with
             grace
             and
             molified
             ,
             for
             a
             stonie
             hard
             heart
             will
             receive
             no
             impression
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             are
             wee
             to
             use
             the
             meanes
             ,
             to
             imbrace
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             open
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             soften
             our
             stonie
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               wee
               are
               to
               looke
               to
               everie
               one
               that
               
               hath
               any
               good
               thing
               worthy
               of
               imitation
               :
            
             as
             those
             that
             delight
             in
             gardens
             ,
             where
             they
             heare
             of
             any
             choise
             flowers
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             slip
             for
             their
             owne
             garden
             :
             thus
             it
             should
             bee
             with
             us
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             any
             flower
             of
             any
             grace
             ,
             get
             that
             and
             place
             it
             in
             our
             owne
             gardens
             ;
             in
             every
             Christian
             there
             is
             something
             immitable
             ,
             and
             something
             that
             may
             further
             us
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             Apostle
             longed
             to
             see
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             be
             comforted
             by
             their
             faith
             ,
             1
             Rom.
             12.
             
             It
             is
             with
             the
             Church
             as
             with
             the
             firmament
             ,
             ever
             some
             are
             rising
             and
             some
             are
             fitting
             ,
             let
             us
             
             looke
             to
             the
             starres
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             walke
             by
             their
             light
             .
             It
             s
             not
             enough
             that
             wee
             can
             commend
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             ordinarie
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Iewes
             in
             Matth.
             23.29
             .
             though
             they
             builded
             the
             sepulchres
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             alive
             ,
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             persecuted
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               they
               killed
               the
               Prophets
            
             .
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             bec●use
             its
             a
             dishonour
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             glorious
             graces
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             starres
             doe
             praise
             him
             ,
             surely
             these
             starres
             must
             much
             more
             set
             forth
             his
             glorie
             ,
             that
             being
             of
             themselves
             sinfull
             wretched
             men
             ,
             by
             his
             power
             are
             made
             glorious
             lights
             for
             others
             to
             walke
             by
             .
          
           
             
             And
             in
             the
             seventh
             place
             ,
             in
             things
             whereof
             
               there
               is
               no
               certaine
               rule
               to
               direct
               us
               ,
               wee
               ought
               to
               imitate
               the
               example
               and
               custome
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               and
               sober
               sort
               .
            
             As
             in
             apparell
             much
             question
             is
             what
             sort
             ,
             what
             fashion
             is
             most
             to
             be
             imitated
             ,
             let
             the
             most
             sober
             and
             moderate
             of
             thine
             owne
             ranke
             be
             guide
             unto
             thee
             .
             It
             s
             singularitie
             to
             differ
             from
             such
             ,
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             and
             it
             savours
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             such
             shall
             be
             condemned
             by
             their
             examples
             ,
             even
             as
             Noah
             condemned
             the
             old
             world
             .
          
           
             
             For
             use
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             learne
             hence
             what
             is
             the
             best
             succession
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             note
             of
             succession
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             in
             doctrine
             and
             example
             ;
             locall
             succession
             is
             nothing
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             doe
             the
             
             workes
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             they
             are
             Iewes
             which
             are
             Iewes
             inwardly
             in
             the
             spirit
             :
             the
             Papists
             they
             cry
             out
             against
             us
             we
             have
             no
             succession
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             they
             have
             no
             succession
             ,
             their
             doctrine
             every
             where
             crosses
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             their
             practice
             is
             without
             president
             ,
             what
             president
             have
             they
             for
             rebellion
             ?
             for
             their
             equivocation
             ?
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             they
             follow
             indeed
             ,
             but
             as
             corruption
             doth
             generation
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             18.
             
             For
             many
             walke
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             told
             you
             often
             .
          
           
             THese
             wo●●s
             containe
             ,
             a
             reason
             of
             Pauls
             exhortation
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             connexion
             wee
             may
             observe
             ,
             
               that
               where
               truth
               is
               ,
               error
               is
               :
            
             where
             wheat
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             tares
             ;
             walke
             as
             I
             doe
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             many
             with
             whom
             yee
             converse
             ,
             that
             walke
             as
             enemies
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ.
             Our
             enemies
             tell
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             errors
             wee
             are
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             they
             may
             better
             conclude
             contrarily
             ,
             that
             because
             we
             have
             some
             few
             errors
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             amongst
             us
             ,
             where
             truth
             is
             there
             will
             be
             opposers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             scandalized
             hereat
             :
             the
             skill
             and
             courage
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             seen
             most
             
             where
             truth
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             as
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             a
             Pilate
             is
             seene
             specially
             in
             a
             tempest
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             will
             not
             have
             the
             Word
             read
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             .
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             say
             many
             errors
             will
             thence
             arise
             ,
             while
             the
             common
             people
             understand
             it
             not
             .
             They
             may
             as
             well
             argue
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             much
             deceipt
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             buy
             nor
             sell.
             St.
             Paul
             was
             of
             another
             minde
             ,
             he
             would
             preach
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             for
             a
             great
             dore
             and
             effectuall
             was
             opened
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             there
             were
             many
             adversaries
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               observe
               he
               saith
               many
               there
               were
               ,
               meaning
               of
               the
               better
               and
               more
               eminent
               sort
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               teachers
               :
            
             a
             pitifull
             thing
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             golden
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             leaders
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             mislead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             wonder
             that
             we
             should
             finde
             it
             thus
             ,
             and
             therefor●
             wee
             must
             not
             bee
             scandalized
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             one
             Micaiah
             is
             better
             than
             400.
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             number
             the
             followers
             ,
             but
             weigh
             them
             aright
             ,
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ;
             
               he
               saith
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               he
               nameth
               none
               in
               particular
               ,
               yet
               no
               doubt
               but
               noted
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               bee
               particularly
               named
               ,
            
             that
             others
             may
             take
             notice
             and
             heed
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             this
             must
             bee
             warily
             done
             .
             The
             Apostle
             curses
             the
             Copper-smith
             ,
             but
             onely
             names
             Demas
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             weake
             ,
             must
             be
             gently
             touched
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             obstinate
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             must
             bee
             plainely
             made
             
             knowne
             ,
             and
             this
             draweth
             some
             of
             our
             writers
             particularly
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             vices
             and
             falshoods
             of
             those
             that
             are
             obdurate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             take
             scandall
             thereat
             ,
             it
             arising
             from
             a
             zealous
             care
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             not
             of
             malice
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               he
               saith
               he
               told
               them
               often
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               was
               affectionately
               bent
               for
               their
               good
               ▪
            
             and
             therefore
             to
             write
             the
             same
             things
             often
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             greevous
             to
             him
             ,
             seeing
             to
             them
             it
             was
             safe
             ;
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             very
             dull
             in
             conceiving
             of
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             their
             memories
             are
             but
             brittle
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             doe
             often
             inculcate
             and
             lay
             open
             the
             danger
             of
             that
             whorish
             Religion
             ,
             long
             since
             condemned
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             well
             taken
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             especially
             wherein
             men
             are
             so
             secure
             ,
             daring
             to
             venter
             on
             any
             thing
             ,
             yea
             to
             goe
             to
             their
             Masses
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             their
             strength
             ,
             that
             they
             c●n
             come
             away
             without
             being
             defiled
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             18.
             
             And
             now
             tell
             you
             weeping
             .
          
           
             AS
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             nothing
             else
             will
             make
             you
             beware
             ,
             yet
             let
             my
             teares
             move
             ,
             my
             teares
             proceeding
             from
             griefe
             ,
             and
             compassion
             of
             the
             miserable
             estate
             of
             such
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             are
             led
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
               Affections
               therefore
               are
               lawfull
            
             ,
             yea
             necessarie
             in
             Gods
             children
             :
             all
             actions
             in
             Gods
             worship
             are
             esteemed
             according
             to
             the
             affections
             that
             they
             are
             done
             with
             :
             we
             are
             as
             we
             love
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             the
             performance
             of
             things
             with
             courage
             ,
             delight
             and
             joy
             ?
             and
             therefore
             the
             strongest
             Christians
             have
             strongest
             affections
             ;
             for
             Religion
             doth
             not
             harden
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             molifies
             it
             ,
             and
             regeneration
             doth
             not
             take
             affections
             away
             but
             restores
             them
             sanctified
             and
             pure
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             particularly
             to
             the
             matter
             here
             ;
             
               he
               is
               compassionate
               ,
               and
               so
               compassionate
               ,
               as
               his
               naturall
               constitution
               will
               admit
               ,
               hee
               expresseth
               this
               with
               teares
               :
            
             which
             ariseth
             from
             griefe
             for
             something
             within
             our selves
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             sympathie
             with
             others
             ,
             for
             some
             danger
             that
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             or
             like
             to
             fall
             into
             .
          
           
             
             The
             reasons
             hereof
             are
             ,
             
               because
               they
               are
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               all
               made
               of
               compassion
               :
            
             for
             he
             wept
             for
             his
             friends
             ,
             for
             Lazarus
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Ierusalem
               ,
               how
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               not
               :
            
             hee
             was
             tender
             in
             bearing
             the
             infirmities
             of
             his
             weake
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             of
             weak
             women
             ,
             his
             compassion
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             drew
             him
             to
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             humiliation
             to
             free
             us
             from
             danger
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               the
               Saints
               have
               cleere
               sanctified
               judgements
               ,
               to
               apprehend
               true
               causes
               of
               remorse
               :
            
             they
             know
             what
             danger
             is
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saw
             here
             that
             the
             Sheepe
             were
             in
             danger
             of
             wolves
             ,
             and
             
             saw
             the
             danger
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             saw
             not
             the
             danger
             they
             were
             in
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             
               the
               Saints
               have
               their
               hearts
               broken
               with
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               Christs
               compassion
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               molified
               ,
               expressing
               it
               outwardly
               towards
               their
               brethren
               :
            
             contrarily
             ,
             the
             wicked
             never
             felt
             any
             remorse
             or
             pitie
             of
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             know
             not
             what
             compassion
             meanes
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             mercies
             are
             cruelties
             .
             Use
             this
             as
             a
             note
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             discerne
             of
             our
             Christian
             estate
             ,
             for
             surely
             where
             there
             is
             no
             compassion
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             excellent
             estate
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             object
             of
             compassion
             and
             weeping
             ,
             observe
             ;
             
               that
               spirituall
               evill
               and
               danger
               is
               the
               most
               proper
               object
               of
               Christian
               compassion
               .
               Paul
            
             he
             pities
             not
             himselfe
             because
             of
             his
             fetters
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             bonds
             of
             sinne
             made
             him
             cry
             ,
             
               Oh
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               bodie
               of
               this
               death
            
             ?
             and
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             these
             spirituall
             evils
             of
             errour
             in
             judgement
             ,
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             securitie
             ,
             seared
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             leade
             us
             the
             assured
             way
             to
             damnation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               whose
               end
               is
               damnation
            
             .
             Contrarily
             ,
             outward
             crosses
             being
             sanctified
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             1
             Cor.
             11.32
             .
             
               Wee
               are
               chastened
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               bee
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               .
            
             For
             those
             crosses
             are
             occasions
             of
             good
             affections
             ,
             purging
             the
             heart
             from
             deadnesse
             and
             fleshly
             trust
             ,
             they
             draw
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             spirituall
             danger
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             pitie
             .
             It
             is
             
               otherwise
               with
               us
            
             ,
             wee
             lament
             Christian
             bloud-shed
             ;
             but
             how
             many
             soules
             are
             carried
             into
             error
             dayly
             ,
             turned
             to
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             no
             remorse
             ,
             no
             pitie
             .
             There
             is
             great
             need
             thereof
             both
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Minister
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             moved
             to
             provide
             remedies
             against
             such
             mischiefes
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             be
             farre
             from
             
               envying
               such
               as
               are
               in
               ill
               courses
               ,
            
             let
             their
             outward
             pompe
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             rather
             lament
             their
             miserie
             :
             alas
             poore
             soules
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             hurried
             ,
             nay
             doe
             willingly
             runne
             to
             destruction
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             blinded
             with
             those
             idle
             shewes
             of
             vanitie
             .
          
           
             But
             much
             more
             
               miserable
               is
               their
               estate
               that
               draw
               on
               others
               to
               mischiefe
               ,
            
             that
             are
             brethren
             in
             evill
             :
             what
             other
             end
             can
             they
             looke
             for
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             as
             tares
             bound
             up
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             hell
             ,
             being
             guiltie
             of
             as
             many
             mens
             deathes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             of
             ill
             examples
             in
             their
             passed
             life
             ?
          
           
             But
             for
             our selves
             ,
             
               let
               not
               our
               soules
               come
               into
               their
               secrets
               ,
               le
               ts
               mourne
               at
               the
               lewdnesse
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               all
               :
            
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             duly
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Ioseph
             ,
             taking
             heed
             of
             sensualitie
             ,
             which
             as
             Hosea
             saith
             ,
             taketh
             away
             the
             heart
             .
             Hos.
             4.11
             .
             Moses
             saw
             the
             miserie
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             pitied
             them
             ;
             so
             should
             we
             consider
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Popery
             ,
             of
             Schisme
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             breake
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             with
             Ieremie
             to
             mourne
             in
             secret
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             .
             Ier.
             13.17
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             18.
             
             They
             are
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             IN
             these
             and
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             is
             a
             description
             of
             these
             in
             ordinate
             walkers
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             they
             are
             described
             by
             their
             disposition
             :
             First
             outwardly
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               enemies
               to
               Christs
               death
               .
            
             Then
             inwardly
             ,
             
               their
               bellie
               is
               their
               God
               ,
               they
               glorie
               in
               their
               shame
               ,
               and
               they
               minde
               earthly
               things
               .
            
             Then
             by
             their
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             damnation
             .
             They
             are
             pointed
             out
             and
             described
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             wee
             might
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             :
             
               by
               the
               Crosse
            
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             fondly
             imagine
             ,
             but
             
               Christs
               death
               on
               the
               crosse
            
             ,
             whereby
             was
             made
             satisfaction
             ,
             
             and
             redemption
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             The
             enemies
             of
             this
             crosse
             are
             ;
             first
             ,
             such
             as
             
             added
             thereto
             the
             ceremoniall
             obedience
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             satisfactorie
             workes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             carnall
             ,
             denying
             the
             
             power
             of
             Christs
             crucifying
             ,
             in
             not
             crucifying
             their
             affections
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             such
             as
             could
             not
             indure
             ,
             of
             suffer
             for
             the
             testmonie
             of
             Christs
             crucifying
             ,
             and
             
             therefoe
             to
             avoid
             persecution
             ,
             
               they
               pressed
               circumcision
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               enemies
               to
               his
               crosse
               :
               Gal.
            
             6.12
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             enemies
             thereof
             then
             ,
             and
             such
             have
             wee
             now
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             let
             them
             brag
             never
             so
             much
             of
             their
             esteeme
             and
             reverence
             they
             give
             to
             the
             signe
             
             thereof
             ,
             while
             they
             seem
             to
             kisse
             it
             ,
             they
             betray
             it
             
               Iudas
               ▪
               like
            
             .
             For
             while
             they
             teach
             merits
             ,
             satisfaction
             in
             purgatory
             ,
             indulgences
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             ;
             they
             make
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             whic
             his
             onely
             and
             wholly
             sufficient
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             they
             say
             they
             doe
             adde
             ,
             they
             take
             nothing
             from
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             circumcision
             was
             added
             here
             by
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             notwithstanding
             condemned
             :
             for
             as
             to
             joyne
             poyson
             with
             wholesome
             meate
             takes
             away
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             meate
             ,
             so
             if
             we
             be
             circūcised
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             profitus
             nothing
             ,
             and
             grace
             is
             no
             grace
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             merit
             .
             Rom.
             11.6
             .
             Againe
             ,
             consider
             the
             equitie
             thereof
             in
             naturall
             reason
             ;
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             likely
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             become
             man
             ,
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             which
             lies
             in
             the
             power
             of
             man
             to
             patch
             up
             and
             make
             good
             or
             else
             its
             unsufficient
             ?
             shall
             finite
             corrupt
             man
             be
             able
             to
             make
             an
             infinite
             worke
             perfect
             ?
             no
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glorie
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             part
             with
             his
             glorie
             in
             this
             great
             worke
             ?
             which
             propounds
             his
             glorie
             as
             the
             maine
             end
             thereof
             ?
             Ephes.
             the
             1.6
             .
             and
             12.
             verses
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               there
               are
               another
               sort
               of
               enemies
               ,
               
               such
               as
               cast
               not
               themselves
               on
               the
               merits
               of
               Christs
               crosse
               ,
            
             those
             whose
             consciences
             were
             never
             convict
             of
             sinne
             :
             abundance
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             glorie
             in
             their
             proud
             presumptious
             swaggering
             courses
             ,
             shewing
             that
             they
             are
             either
             blinde
             or
             starke
             mad
             ;
             they
             wilfully
             runne
             to
             
             perditiō
             ,
             they
             wil
             not
             heare
             nor
             be
             controuled
             .
             
               Others
               that
               see
               their
               fore-passed
               life
               how
               wicked
               it
               hath
               bin
               ,
            
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             casting
             themselves
             on
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             as
             they
             despair
             ,
             &
             grow
             more
             &
             more
             obstinate
             therein
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             either
             by
             not
             seeing
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             through
             want
             of
             confidence
             on
             thē
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             his
             righteousnesse
             to
             be
             above
             their
             sins
             :
             and
             some
             are
             so
             detestably
             wicked
             ,
             as
             because
             they
             see
             no
             salve
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             run
             desperatly
             into
             a
             custome
             of
             sin
             ,
             &
             continue
             therin
             to
             their
             death
             .
             As
             we
             would
             desite
             to
             avoid
             this
             fearfull
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             so
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             custome
             of
             sinning
             ,
             for
             that
             wil
             make
             us
             senselesse
             ,
             and
             will
             move
             God
             to
             give
             us
             over
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             receive
             no
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             freely
             proffered
             to
             us
             .
             And
             to
             
               this
               end
               ,
               know
               that
               so
               far
               as
               we
               suffer
               our
               lusts
               to
               over
               rule
               us
               &
               we
               not
               crucifie
               them
               so
               far
               we
               are
               enemies
               .
            
             
             For
             while
             we
             know
             and
             consider
             Christ
             ,
             as
             crucified
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             
               (
               if
               we
               have
               any
               grace
               )
            
             think
             of
             sin
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             deserves
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             and
             hate
             that
             ,
             that
             caused
             the
             death
             of
             our
             deere
             Savious
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             the
             cruell
             tormenters
             of
             Christ.
             And
             if
             we
             embrace
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shal
             have
             the
             same
             affectiō
             to
             sin
             that
             Christ
             had
             ,
             for
             Christ
             wil
             not
             lodg
             but
             in
             a
             hart
             humbled
             for
             sin
             .
             And
             the
             estate
             of
             those
             men
             is
             miserable
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             crucifying
             lusts
             ,
             as
             they
             thrust
             themselves
             upon
             all
             occasions
             of
             temptation
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             them
             as
             their
             onely
             enemies
             ,
             
             that
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             unchristian
             courses
             :
             Surely
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             daube
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             their
             outward
             profession
             will
             never
             administer
             sound
             comfort
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             finde
             bitternesse
             at
             their
             latter
             end
             .
          
           
             
             There
             are
             yet
             
               another
               sort
               of
               enemies
               ;
               namely
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               indure
               nothing
               for
               Christ
               :
            
             who
             notwithstanding
             bore
             his
             crosse
             ,
             and
             bids
             us
             take
             up
             our
             crosse
             of
             reproach
             for
             religion
             :
             some
             will
             indure
             any
             paine
             ,
             travaile
             ,
             danger
             and
             watchings
             for
             riches
             or
             ambition
             ,
             but
             dare
             not
             speake
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             appeare
             in
             Christs
             cause
             ,
             are
             not
             these
             enemies
             ?
             Shall
             Christ
             out
             of
             his
             love
             come
             from
             heaven
             to
             the
             basest
             abasement
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             wee
             indure
             for
             a
             while
             here
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             also
             for
             our
             owne
             good
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             gainers
             thereby
             ,
             and
             considering
             that
             Christ
             called
             us
             to
             suffer
             ?
             for
             while
             wee
             live
             here
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             true
             religion
             ,
             there
             will
             ever
             be
             a
             crosse
             and
             shame
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             accompanying
             the
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             sincere
             .
          
           
             
               Preachers
               therfore
               that
               preach
               not
               Christ
               plainly
               ,
               and
               boldly
               ,
               and
               hearers
               that
               come
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               rather
               for
               Rhetoricall
               flourishes
               ,
               wittie
               sentences
               fit
               onely
               for
               discourse
               sake
               ,
               even
               thus
               farre
               they
               are
               enemies
               .
            
             For
             if
             Christ
             bee
             not
             preached
             mainly
             and
             chiefly
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             amend
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             winne
             soules
             to
             Christ.
             And
             if
             men
             (
             comming
             to
             heare
             )
             come
             not
             even
             for
             this
             end
             mainly
             ,
             to
             be
             bettered
             in
             their
             salvation
             ,
             to
             bee
             strengthened
             in
             grace
             ,
             
             they
             shall
             be
             damned
             as
             enemies
             for
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             they
             prophane
             and
             despise
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             let
             
               us
               abase
               our selves
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             in
             affording
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             .
             Labour
             also
             to
             shew
             
               how
               wee
               profit
               by
               suffering
               for
            
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             
               an
               honour
            
             ,
             and
             
               rejoyce
               that
               wee
               are
               worthie
               to
               suffer
               for
            
             Christ
             ,
             labour
             to
             overcome
             the
             world
             and
             our
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             honour
             Christ
             even
             in
             his
             meanest
             children
             :
             If
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             will
             not
             constraine
             us
             ,
             no
             motives
             will
             draw
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             19.
             
             Whose
             end
             is
             destruction
             .
          
           
             THe
             word
             signifies
             a
             rew●rd
             ,
             and
             is
             translated
             ,
             and
             taken
             often
             for
             an
             end
             ;
             because
             reward
             is
             given
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             worke
             :
             and
             thus
             is
             salvation
             called
             a
             reward
             for
             goodnesse
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             given
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             .
             The
             other
             word
             signifies
             damnation
             or
             destruction
             ,
             which
             implyes
             all
             things
             tending
             to
             ,
             or
             accompanying
             the
             punishment
             of
             a
             wicked
             life
             :
             and
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             may
             be
             thus
             framed
             ;
             hee
             that
             is
             an
             enemie
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             an
             enemie
             to
             life
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             
             enemies
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             saves
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             destroyed
             :
             this
             made
             the
             Apostle
             judge
             of
             them
             thus
             ,
             and
             withall
             be
             saw
             they
             were
             void
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             were
             incorrigible
             :
             and
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             inferie
             ,
          
           
             That
             
               wee
               may
               in
               some
               sort
               judge
               of
               the
               spirituall
               estate
               of
               men
               ,
               even
               while
               they
               are
               alive
            
             ▪
             for
             as
             Astronomers
             can
             judge
             of
             eclipses
             ,
             and
             statesmen
             of
             the
             continuance
             or
             danger
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             Physitians
             of
             the
             event
             of
             diseases
             ,
             by
             the
             course
             of
             naturall
             causes
             ;
             so
             in
             religion
             ,
             there
             are
             predictions
             on
             good
             grounds
             ,
             what
             will
             follow
             of
             ill
             courses
             ,
             tending
             to
             dam
             nation
             .
          
           
             
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             three-fold
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               
               First
               ,
               one
               by
               Faith
               ,
               which
               (
               concerning
               our selves
               )
               brings
               certainty
               ,
               and
               so
               wee
               are
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               judgement
               by
               fruits
               ;
               comparing
               mens
               disposition
               and
               state
               ,
               with
               their
               fruits
               ,
               and
               so
               wee
               say
               ,
               if
               men
               walke
               riotously
               ,
               we
               can
               inferre
               ,
               surely
               he
               is
               in
               no
               good
               estate
               :
               
                 by
                 their
                 fruits
                 shall
                 you
                 know
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               particular
               revelation
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               this
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               but
               now
               we
               have
               no
               such
               rule
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               fruits
               and
               course
               of
               men
               ,
               it
               s
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               judge
               ,
               what
               the
               end
               of
               those
               men
               will
               be
               ,
               following
               those
               courses
               ;
               for
               Gods
               word
               is
               the
               
               same
               now
               that
               it
               was
               then
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               when
               wee
               judge
               men
               in
               things
               indifferent
               this
               is
               rash
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Rom.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             For
             Use
             hereof
             ,
             
               let
               us
               learne
               to
               judge
               our selves
               ,
            
             and
             know
             if
             wee
             breake
             wilfully
             the
             knowne
             rules
             of
             salvation
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             a
             fearfull
             estate
             .
             And
             we
             should
             also
             
               submit
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               Gods
               ministers
            
             while
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             and
             amend
             ,
             for
             else
             looke
             assuredly
             for
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             hereafter
             ,
             from
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             there
             will
             be
             no
             revoking
             thereof
             .
             For
             though
             punishment
             may
             be
             deferred
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             assuredly
             it
             sh●ll
             not
             goe
             well
             with
             the
             wicked
             (
             Eccles.
             8.13
             .
             )
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             observe
             ,
             
               There
               is
               an
               end
               to
               every
               way
               :
            
             for
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             granted
             that
             they
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             surely
             wee
             will
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             alwayes
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             wee
             are
             labourers
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             time
             of
             payment
             of
             our
             wages
             .
             And
             therefore
             wee
             should
             looke
             whether
             our
             wayes
             doe
             tend
             ,
             there
             will
             bee
             an
             end
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             damnation
             shall
             be
             without
             end
             .
             We
             should
             also
             
               bee
               inquisitive
               to
               see
               if
               wee
               be
               out
               of
               this
               way
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             be
             reformed
             ,
             for
             these
             worldly
             pleasures
             must
             end
             in
             eternall
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             this
             life
             is
             but
             a
             way
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             third
             place
             learne
             to
             bee
             patient
             ,
             when
             wee
             see
             the
             wicked
             runne
             on
             in
             a
             broad
             high
             way
             ,
             what
             though
             they
             be
             admired
             here
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             condemned
             persons
             :
             and
             therefore
             envie
             them
             not
             ,
             seeing
             we
             would
             be
             loath
             ,
             upon
             serious
             deliberation
             ,
             to
             change
             
             estates
             with
             them
             .
             Observe
             wee
             further
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               that
               God
               will
               judge
               eternally
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               grosse
               scandalous
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               but
               even
               for
               errors
               in
               judgement
               .
            
             For
             wee
             must
             judge
             aright
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             affect
             aright
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             no
             service
             from
             corrupt
             judgements
             .
             Those
             that
             joyne
             mans
             merits
             with
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             they
             cannot
             relye
             on
             God
             alone
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             but
             halfe
             of
             them
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             keepe
             the
             virginitie
             of
             our
             judgements
             ,
             prostitute
             them
             not
             to
             lyes
             ,
             but
             reserve
             them
             chaste
             and
             pure
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             take
             we
             heed
             how
             wee
             converse
             with
             such
             as
             are
             of
             corrupt
             judgements
             ,
             they
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Christs
             enemies
             ,
             and
             will
             labour
             to
             bring
             us
             into
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             then
             assuredly
             let
             us
             looke
             for
             their
             end
             .
             It
             s
             reason
             that
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             converse
             here
             ,
             wee
             should
             converse
             withall
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             19.
             
             Whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             .
          
           
             THese
             words
             ,
             doe
             partly
             shew
             the
             inward
             disposition
             of
             these
             m●n
             ,
             by
             Bellie
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             hee
             meanes
             in
             generall
             all
             contentments
             ,
             and
             worldly
             pleasures
             ,
             whereof
             these
             Teachers
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             they
             lived
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             at
             ease
             .
          
           
           
             But
             how
             may
             they
             be
             said
             ,
             
             
               to
               make
               their
               bellie
               their
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             make
             any
             thing
             our
             God.
             
             First
             ,
             
               when
               we
               count
               it
               one
            
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Papists
             have
             esteemed
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             of
             an
             essence
             betweene
             man
             and
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             Emperours
             have
             required
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             adored
             as
             a
             Dietie
             .
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             wee
             give
             such
             affections
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             are
             onely
             due
             and
             proper
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             trust
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             repose
             content
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             joy
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             that
             sentence
             true
             ,
             
               amor
               tuus
               ,
               Deus
               tuus
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             
               wee
               use
               actions
               of
               invocation
               
               and
               adoration
               thereto
               :
            
             and
             thus
             the
             Papists
             make
             Saints
             their
             God
             ,
             attributing
             such
             power
             in
             working
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             onely
             proper
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               when
               wee
               bestow
               all
               labour
               to
               giv●
               
               satisfaction
               thereunto
               :
            
             for
             explication
             ,
             these
             men
             gave
             the
             intention
             of
             their
             most
             inward
             affections
             ,
             to
             procure
             content
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             all
             their
             labour
             was
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             quieted
             themselves
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             made
             their
             
               bellie
               their
               God
            
             ,
             so
             their
             belly
             acted
             the
             part
             of
             a
             god
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             lawes
             ,
             bidding
             them
             to
             doe
             ,
             proiect
             ,
             devise
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             undermine
             such
             ,
             and
             grounding
             them
             in
             this
             first
             fundamentall
             law
             .
             Thou
             canst
             not
             live
             long
             ,
             neither
             wilt
             thou
             live
             well
             therefore
             while
             thou
             livest
             live
             for
             thy
             pleasure
             ,
             take
             thy
             ease
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             inioynes
             them
             to
             use
             all
             meanes
             thereto
             ,
             take
             all
             acquaintance
             ,
             undermine
             
             all
             that
             crosse
             thee
             :
             and
             all
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             have
             thy
             ease
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             
               so
               now
               is
               it
               with
               the
               Papists
               their
               successors
               :
            
             all
             the
             differences
             in
             Religion
             betweene
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             are
             by
             them
             grounded
             on
             the
             bellie
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Monarchie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             worldly
             pompe
             ,
             and
             Masses
             invented
             for
             idle
             Priests
             ,
             latine
             prayers
             ,
             little
             or
             no
             preaching
             ,
             onely
             that
             the
             people
             being
             ignorant
             ,
             they
             might
             more
             easily
             command
             them
             .
             If
             their
             errors
             were
             not
             invested
             in
             gaine
             ,
             wee
             should
             soone
             accord
             ,
             their
             worship
             ,
             especially
             the
             manner
             thereof
             ,
             onely
             to
             delight
             the
             sense
             .
          
           
             And
             among
             our selves
             ,
             many
             are
             not
             wanting
             that
             make
             profession
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             denie
             the
             power
             thereof
             :
             so
             long
             as
             religion
             and
             outward
             content
             doe
             meet
             ,
             and
             when
             Religion
             brings
             preferment
             ,
             all
             will
             be
             religious
             ,
             for
             they
             live
             by
             no
             rules
             .
             but
             those
             that
             their
             lusts
             prescribes
             ,
             morning
             and
             evening
             taking
             care
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             how
             to
             bee
             rich
             ,
             how
             to
             live
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             will
             sell
             their
             birthright
             in
             happinesse
             ,
             refusing
             the
             Word
             ,
             refusing
             good
             companie
             ,
             yea
             heaven
             it selfe
             .
             And
             this
             justly
             comes
             as
             a
             iudgement
             for
             mans
             first
             rebellion
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             not
             serve
             God
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             they
             are
             iustly
             given
             over
             to
             the
             service
             of
             those
             that
             are
             no
             Gods.
             
          
           
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             may
             wee
             not
             seeke
             to
             content
             our
             flesh
             ?
          
           
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             wee
             may
             respect
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             
             there
             is
             a
             due
             honour
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             so
             seeke
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             place
             and
             principally
             we
             seeke
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             cast
             these
             things
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             when
             wee
             breake
             order
             and
             measure
             ,
             being
             first
             and
             principally
             carefull
             for
             our
             lusts
             ,
             the
             divell
             knowing
             our
             haunts
             offers
             baites
             fitting
             for
             our
             humours
             ,
             and
             wee
             like
             filthi●
             swine
             devoure
             our
             owne
             destruction
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             this
             ,
             
               let
               us
               set
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               and
               damnation
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
            
             and
             if
             we
             use
             not
             these
             things
             moderatly
             and
             soberly
             ,
             let
             that
             in
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             be
             as
             a
             flaming
             sword
             to
             keepe
             us
             from
             the
             way
             to
             destruction
             .
             
               If
               we
               live
               according
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               we
               shall
               die
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               as
               strangers
               and
               Pilgrims
               let
               us
               abstaine
               from
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               which
               fight
               against
               the
               soule
               :
            
             against
             our
             comfort
             here
             ,
             and
             our
             happie
             estate
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               let
               us
               avoid
               the
               companie
               of
               condemned
               persons
               ,
            
             but
             looke
             on
             them
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             horrour
             ,
             and
             detestation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             and
             passe
             not
             for
             their
             wicked
             censures
             ,
             
               their
               end
               is
               damnation
               ,
               and
               their
               bellie
               is
               their
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             best
             are
             drawne
             away
             by
             these
             pleasures
             ,
             let
             us
             observe
             some
             directions
             ;
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             the
             reasons
             why
             we
             are
             thus
             inveagled
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               
               these
               earthly
               contentments
               
                 are
                 present
                 to
                 our
                 sense
              
               :
               the
               other
               onely
               are
               present
               to
               
               faith
               ,
               which
               the
               carnall
               man
               lookes
               not
               after
               ,
               neither
               cares
               for
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 wee
                 nusle
                 up
                 our selves
                 in
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               seeing
               the
               present
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               wee
               see
               no
               present
               use
               of
               those
               better
               things
               .
            
             
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               these
               
                 things
                 are
                 bred
                 up
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 from
                 our
                 infancie
              
               :
               and
               so
               they
               pleade
               prescription
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               are
               thus
               taken
               up
               before
               ,
               Religion
               comes
               after
               ,
               and
               very
               hard
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               to
               keepe
               our
               mindes
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               it
               most
               necessarie
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               lusts
               doe
               drowne
               men
               in
               perdition
               ,
               
               1
               Tim.
               6.9
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             for
             helpes
             in
             this
             estate
             of
             ours
             ,
             observe
             first
             ,
             
               with
               due
               consideration
               ,
               the
               nature
               ,
               dignitie
               ,
               and
               excellencie
               of
               the
               soule
               :
            
             that
             it
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             an
             excellent
             beautie
             ,
             adorned
             with
             understanding
             and
             judgement
             ,
             not
             made
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             crowne
             ,
             submitting
             it selfe
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             every
             base
             lust
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             onely
             happinesse
             of
             the
             beasts
             ,
             nay
             if
             happinesse
             consist
             in
             pleasing
             the
             senses
             ,
             beasts
             are
             more
             happie
             than
             we
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             neither
             s●●me
             without
             ,
             nor
             conscience
             within
             ,
             to
             disquiet
             them
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             their
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             And
             know
             also
             that
             this
             bodie
             of
             ours
             ,
             being
             of
             that
             excellent
             temper
             ,
             is
             a
             fabricke
             which
             was
             not
             made
             onely
             for
             to
             be
             a
             strainer
             for
             meate
             to
             passe
             through
             :
             The
             qualitie
             of
             the
             braine
             in
             man
             ,
             the
             structure
             of
             the
             eve
             ,
             doe
             testifie
             man
             was
             made
             for
             divine
             meditation
             ,
             
             to
             contemplate
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             behold
             with
             the
             eye
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             glasse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               know
               ,
               by
               giving
               our
               affections
               
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               like
               the
               things
               we
               affect
            
             :
             for
             the
             soule
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             middest
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             betweene
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             affects
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             fashioned
             ;
             if
             we
             love
             the
             flesh
             we
             are
             flesh
             ,
             if
             wee
             follow
             the
             spirit
             ,
             wee
             are
             transformed
             to
             its
             likenesse
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             consider
             that
             God
             is
             better
             than
             
             the
             worshipper
             ,
             else
             is
             hee
             mad
             that
             will
             worship
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             bellie
             is
             baser
             than
             our selves
             :
             reason
             teacheth
             us
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             end
             in
             death
             ,
             when
             our
             soules
             must
             still
             continue
             after
             all
             :
             now
             to
             seeke
             such
             pleasures
             as
             cannot
             continue
             with
             us
             is
             madnesse
             ,
             as
             appeares
             even
             by
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             :
             and
             therefore
             are
             of
             more
             power
             with
             naturall
             men
             ,
             than
             pure
             religious
             truthes
             ,
             but
             for
             those
             that
             are
             called
             ;
             The
             
               Scripture
               puts
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               last
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               telles
               them
               that
               they
               are
               made
               for
               heaven
            
             :
             and
             such
             are
             therefore
             to
             set
             their
             mindes
             on
             things
             which
             are
             above
             ,
             where
             Christ
             sitteth
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             Col.
             3.1
             .
             and
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             grow
             worldly
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             their
             belly
             ,
             it
             calles
             them
             backe
             with
             a
             
               but
               know
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               judgement
            
             :
             which
             duly
             pondered
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             as
             a
             hooke
             in
             our
             jawes
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             back
             to
             a
             more
             diligent
             watch
             over
             our
             wayes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             19.
             
             And
             whose
             glorie
             is
             in
             their
             shame
             .
          
           
             A
             Second
             part
             of
             the
             inward
             disposition
             shewing
             ,
             that
             they
             glorie
             in
             that
             which
             brought
             shame
             to
             them
             for
             circumcision
             was
             a
             ceremonie
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             when
             it
             was
             but
             in
             the
             infancie
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             that
             were
             borne
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             well
             growne
             ,
             to
             glorie
             in
             such
             beggerly
             rudiments
             was
             shamefull
             ;
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             first
             consider
             the
             affection
             ,
             second
             the
             object
             or
             end
             :
             for
             the
             word
             implyes
             both
             :
             and
             in
             the
             first
             consider
             the
             sinne
             ,
             then
             the
             cure
             .
          
           
             The
             sinne
             that
             is
             reproved
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             vaine-glorie
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             glorying
             in
             a
             thing
             not
             to
             bee
             gloried
             in
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             grounded
             upon
             pride
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             excellencie
             in
             vaine
             things
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             vaine
             injuditious
             men
             ,
             who
             ordinarily
             doe
             glorie
             in
             things
             that
             tend
             to
             shame
             .
             These
             Philippians
             saw
             that
             Paul
             was
             now
             committed
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             hee
             taught
             they
             thought
             was
             not
             good
             enough
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             wiser
             than
             he
             ,
             and
             of
             deeper
             reach
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               even
               within
            
             the
             p●le
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             a
             scandall
             is
             it
             that
             men
             should
             glorie
             
               in
               a
               gracelesse
               grace
               of
               swearing
               ?
            
             filling
             up
             rotten
             discourse
             ,
             with
             new
             devised
             othes
             .
             And
             others
             glorie
             in
             their
             foolish
             (
             conceipted
             )
             
               gallant
               apparell
            
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             principally
             to
             cover
             shame
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             to
             glorie
             in
             
             shame
             ?
             And
             
               much
               more
               those
               ,
               that
               blaming
               (
               as
               it
               were
               God
               )
               for
               making
               them
               no
               fairer
               ,
               will
               mend
               the
               workmanship
               of
               God
               by
               painting
               :
            
             these
             while
             they
             seeke
             to
             keepe
             outward
             blemishes
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             doe
             discover
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             spotted
             rotten
             heart
             within
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             s
             too
             common
             for
             men
             ill-bred
             up
             ,
             to
             thinke
             admirably
             of
             themselves
             ,
             when
             all
             their
             courses
             are
             meere
             vanitie
             :
             
               He
               is
               the
               onely
               man
               of
               accompt
               ,
               that
               cannot
               put
               up
               a
               crosse
               word
               without
               bloud
            
             :
             is
             not
             this
             to
             glorie
             in
             shame
             ?
             when
             as
             its
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             man
             to
             passe
             by
             an
             offence
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             that
             can
             overcome
             themselves
             .
             And
             as
             helpers
             on
             of
             this
             vaine
             boasting
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             generation
             of
             ignorant
             unsetled
             understandings
             ,
             that
             admire
             at
             such
             shamelesse
             boasters
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             causes
             of
             strengthening
             such
             in
             their
             vain-glory
             ,
             such
             are
             flatterers
             of
             great
             men
             :
             let
             them
             remember
             what
             is
             denounced
             against
             such
             ,
             woe
             be
             to
             them
             that
             call
             evill
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evill
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               shame
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               object
               of
               vaine
               glorie
               ,
               but
               the
               end
            
             :
             they
             that
             are
             vaine-glorious
             ,
             shall
             bee
             brought
             to
             shame
             at
             length
             :
             thus
             is
             it
             sayd
             of
             Babylon
             in
             Esay
             ,
             and
             mysticall
             Babylon
             in
             the
             
               Revelations
               :
               Though
               she
               say
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Queene
               ,
               and
               shall
               seen●
               mourning
               ,
               yet
               stall
               her
               plagues
               come
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               destruction
               ,
               and
               mournlng
               .
               Isa.
            
             47.9
             .
             &
             51.19
             .
             Revel
             .
             18.8
             .
          
           
           
             For
             God
             hath
             knit
             vaine-glory
             and
             shame
             ,
             a
             punishment
             proportionable
             and
             fitting
             to
             the
             sinne
             ,
             and
             striking
             the
             offender
             most
             neere
             even
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             thus
             did
             God
             meete
             with
             
               Achitophel
               ,
               Absalom
            
             &
             Haman
             they
             sought
             vain-glory
             ,
             and
             their
             ends
             were
             shamefull
             ,
             &
             such
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             boast
             that
             they
             can
             doe
             mischiefe
             like
             
               Doeg
               :
               Psa.
            
             52.
             
             And
             the
             righteous
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             feare
             ,
             &
             laugh
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             use
             to
             our selves
             ,
             therefore
             
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               of
               this
               sinne
               .
            
             For
             by
             nature
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             us
             are
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             inclinable
             either
             to
             glory
             in
             such
             things
             as
             we
             should
             not
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             glory
             from
             such
             things
             as
             wee
             ought
             not
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             glorie
             after
             an
             inordinate
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             measure
             we
             glorie
             amisse
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             wee
             consult
             shame
             to
             our selves
             :
             glory
             we
             may
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             bee
             well
             grounded
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             attaining
             thereto
             ,
             we
             must
             
               first
               labour
               for
               a
               sound
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               sound
               dependance
               upon
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               also
               labour
               for
               to
               see
               our
               owne
               estate
               ,
               and
               our
               many
               wants
               .
            
             for
             wanting
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             men
             glorie
             in
             merits
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             die
             they
             grow
             ashamed
             of
             their
             courses
             ,
             and
             blinde
             judgement
             ,
             for
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             they
             judge
             of
             themselves
             by
             their
             owne
             conceipt
             of
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             grounded
             either
             by
             comparing
             of
             themselves
             with
             those
             that
             are
             worse
             than
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             that
             thanked
             God
             he
             was
             not
             as
             the
             Publican
             :
             or
             else
             upon
             the
             
             conceipt
             that
             shallow
             persons
             have
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             are
             not
             rules
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             ,
             
             look
             rather
             what
             sayes
             the
             humbled
             conscience
             ,
             what
             sayes
             Gods
             Word
             and
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             
             take
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             gloried
             in
             the
             Lord
             reconciled
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               is
               made
               to
               us
               wisedome
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             30.31
             .
             Rejoyce
             that
             our
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             .
             Luke
             10.20
             .
             Rejoyce
             that
             we
             understand
             and
             know
             God
             to
             be
             ●ust
             and
             mercifull
             .
             Ier.
             9.23.24
             .
             Glorie
             in
             the
             testimonie
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             though
             but
             weake
             :
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               we
               should
               be
               content
               with
               the
               judgement
               
               and
               approbation
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hearken
               to
               the
               admonitions
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
            
             and
             care
             not
             for
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               take
               wee
               heed
               of
               the
               first
               beginnings
               
               and
               motions
               of
               sinne
               :
            
             at
             the
             first
             they
             are
             ever
             modest
             ,
             the
             worst
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             was
             not
             shamelesse
             in
             sinne
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             giving
             way
             to
             sinne
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             loses
             all
             shame
             ,
             and
             causes
             at
             last
             corruption
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             justifying
             a
             mans
             selfe
             in
             wicked
             courses
             ;
             pleasures
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             a
             vizard
             ,
             onely
             an
             outside
             of
             beautie
             ,
             or
             like
             one
             that
             vaunteth
             himselfe
             hee
             can
             act
             the
             person
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             is
             in
             himselfe
             a
             bondslave
             :
             they
             act
             their
             parts
             here
             on
             this
             worldly
             Stage
             for
             an
             houre
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             their
             followers
             in
             eternall
             bondage
             forever
             .
             Therefore
             
             let
             us
             not
             bee
             ashamed
             for
             Christs
             cause
             ,
             but
             stand
             out
             ,
             labour
             for
             sinceritie
             now
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             have
             glorie
             hereafter
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             shall
             increase
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             put
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             19.
             
             Who
             minde
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             TO
             Minde
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             is
             taken
             largely
             ,
             to
             thinke
             upon
             ,
             remember
             ,
             desire
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             all
             the
             soule
             exercised
             .
             
               Earthly
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             lusts
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             honours
             :
             which
             are
             therefore
             called
             earthly
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             conversant
             about
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             make
             their
             followers
             
               earthly
               minded
            
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             earthly
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             that
             are
             heavenly
             :
             and
             thus
             in
             particular
             ,
             those
             that
             minde
             honour
             are
             ambitious
             ;
             those
             that
             minde
             riches
             are
             covetous
             ,
             if
             pleasure
             then
             they
             are
             voluptuous
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             are
             earthly
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Ocean
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             yet
             divers
             parts
             thereof
             have
             severall
             names
             ,
             so
             worldlinesse
             is
             but
             one
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             having
             many
             kindes
             ,
             it
             hath
             also
             divers
             names
             .
          
           
             The
             observation
             that
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               earthly
               disposition
               and
               minde
               ,
               is
               the
               temper
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               
               damnation
               :
            
             for
             the
             minde
             of
             such
             doe
             shew
             a
             dead
             soule
             ,
             estranged
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             :
             
               to
               be
               carnally
               minded
               is
               death
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             8.6
             .
             For
             a
             man
             lives
             as
             hee
             mindes
             and
             loves
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             earthly
             disposition
             is
             opposite
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             
               The
               carnall
               minde
               is
               enmitie
               against
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Observe
             we
             further
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             not
             these
             by
             any
             notorious
             grosse
             scandalous
             sinne
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             inward
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             ▪
             for
             outward
             actions
             are
             onely
             effects
             and
             rivers
             flowing
             from
             the
             spring
             of
             corruption
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Whence
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             
               that
               God
               lookes
               to
               the
               inward
               frame
               of
               the
               soule
               in
               men
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             though
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             without
             spot
             ,
             yet
             is
             his
             corruption
             that
             is
             within
             ,
             open
             and
             manifest
             to
             the
             all-seeing
             eye
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               from
               hence
               we
               are
               to
               be
               stirred
               up
               ,
               to
               humble
               our selves
               before
               God
               ,
               by
               examining
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             and
             laying
             open
             our
             most
             secret
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             
               this
               ought
               to
               comfort
               us
            
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             our
             dayly
             practice
             we
             often
             fall
             ,
             yet
             God
             in
             his
             goodnesse
             lookes
             at
             the
             inward
             frame
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             accepts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             
               justly
               layes
               open
               the
               folly
               of
               mens
               censures
               :
            
             if
             a
             man
             breake
             not
             out
             into
             open
             outragious
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             esteeme
             and
             commend
             such
             for
             good
             men
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             bee
             
             his
             soule
             is
             full
             stuffed
             with
             Atheisme
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             villanie
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             condemne
             
               our selves
               ,
               even
               for
               our
               sinfull
               thoughts
            
             :
             for
             know
             ,
             though
             thou
             livest
             without
             danger
             of
             mans
             law
             ,
             thou
             maist
             have
             a
             rebellious
             minde
             opposite
             to
             the
             divine
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             thou
             shalt
             be
             judged
             .
          
           
             Yet
             seeing
             for
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             wee
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             let
             us
             hearken
             to
             some
             directions
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             :
             For
             riches
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             God
             sends
             them
             unto
             us
             to
             be
             as
             meanes
             to
             sweeten
             our
             pilgrimage
             here
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             using
             them
             ,
             take
             heed
             
               they
               doe
               not
               possesse
               
               and
               take
               up
               our
               whole
               heart
               ,
               immoderately
               labouring
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               before
               any
               spirituall
               grace
               :
            
             This
             the
             Apostle
             blames
             in
             these
             men
             ,
             he
             saw
             they
             made
             religion
             to
             bee
             subordinate
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             place
             to
             their
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             cared
             not
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             he
             could
             attaine
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             so
             they
             contrarily
             cared
             not
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             through
             any
             crosse
             or
             losse
             whatsoever
             ,
             they
             could
             attaine
             to
             riches
             ,
             honour
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             religion
             stood
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             Religion
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             wee
             use
             
               these
               earthly
               things
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               draw
               good
               out
               of
               them
               ,
            
             and
             to
             imploy
             them
             to
             good
             ;
             labour
             we
             to
             see
             God
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             rich●s
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             
             abundance
             ,
             knowing
             and
             esteeming
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             beame
             of
             the
             bright
             Sun-shine
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             thus
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             to
             admire
             and
             praise
             his
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               make
               them
               instruments
               of
               mercie
               
               and
               bountie
               :
            
             it
             s
             an
             excellent
             way
             to
             further
             our
             accompts
             ,
             so
             receive
             the
             good
             as
             wee
             avoide
             the
             snare
             ,
             the
             way
             is
             not
             to
             hide
             our
             talents
             in
             a
             napkin
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Monasterie
             ,
             to
             live
             idle
             ;
             but
             to
             occupie
             ,
             use
             ,
             and
             imploy
             them
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             
               let
               us
               so
               use
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               helpers
               
               of
               us
               to
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               not
               binderers
            
             :
             for
             wee
             are
             in
             an
             estate
             betweene
             two
             ,
             in
             a
             warring
             and
             conflicting
             estate
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             peece
             of
             iron
             betweene
             two
             loadstones
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             leane
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             offend
             in
             the
             excesse
             of
             either
             side
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             observe
             some
             signes
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             know
             whether
             we
             bee
             right
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             
             this
             affection
             of
             love
             being
             the
             primarie
             and
             principall
             part
             ,
             is
             knowne
             by
             
             other
             affections
             .
             
               If
               therefore
               our
               love
               bee
               set
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               shall
               greeve
               and
               vexe
               our selves
               for
               worldly
               losses
               ,
               and
               fret
               and
               be
               chafed
               when
               wee
               are
               crossed
               in
               them
            
             :
             and
             this
             made
             Ahab
             so
             lumpish
             ,
             as
             nothing
             could
             comfort
             him
             but
             Naboths
             vineyard
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             let
             us
             
               observe
               whether
               our
               labours
               
               and
               indeavours
               are
               carried
            
             :
             what
             wee
             talke
             of
             most
             ,
             what
             thinke
             we
             or
             meditate
             wee
             on
             ,
             first
             
             and
             last
             ,
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             if
             wee
             observe
             our
             carriage
             ,
             it
             will
             discover
             our
             minde
             .
          
           
             Such
             ,
             
               are
               also
               opposite
               to
               any
               religious
               good
               course
               :
            
             he
             that
             is
             rich
             ,
             bitterly
             opposeth
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Yee
               cannot
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               Mammon
               ,
            
             and
             concludeth
             ;
             It
             is
             harder
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             get
             into
             heaven
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             Camell
             to
             passe
             through
             a
             needles
             eye
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             cure
             this
             sore
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               fetch
               arguments
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               things
               ,
            
             and
             consider
             the
             incongruitie
             betweene
             the
             soule
             ,
             a
             pure
             heavenly
             spirituall
             essence
             ,
             and
             base
             earthly
             corrupt
             things
             ,
             dust
             was
             made
             meate
             for
             the
             serpent
             by
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             remember
             ,
             
               The
               God
               of
               truth
               hath
               threatned
               vengeance
               against
               his
               dearest
               children
               ,
               that
               doe
               not
               mortifie
               their
               carnall
               lusts
               .
            
             Abhorre
             we
             therefore
             ,
             the
             first
             thoughts
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             and
             divert
             our
             soules
             to
             higher
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             bee
             humbled
             ,
             shaming
             our selves
             for
             debasing
             our
             soules
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             else
             will
             God
             take
             us
             in
             hand
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             children
             to
             surfeit
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             will
             bring
             them
             backe
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             
               all
               is
               but
               vanitie
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             20.
             
             For
             our
             conversation
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             T●e
             word
             translated
             here
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             translation
             is
             But
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             depends
             on
             the
             fore
             going
             words
             ,
             
               some
               walke
               as
               enemies
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             as
             it
             is
             here
             translated
             ,
             For
             ,
             then
             doth
             it
             follow
             the
             17.
             
               ver
               .
               Mark
               them
               that
               walke
               as
               ye
               have
               us
               for
               an
               example
               ,
               for
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             Shewing
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             so
             confident
             in
             propounding
             his
             example
             to
             bee
             imitated
             :
             which
             way
             it
             be
             taken
             it
             is
             not
             much
             materiall
             ,
             onely
             from
             the
             opposition
             between
             those
             examples
             he
             speakes
             of
             immediately
             going
             before
             ,
             and
             is
             propounded
             in
             this
             verse
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               are
               alwayes
               men
               of
               divers
               dispositions
            
             ▪
             some
             ever
             goe
             with
             the
             current
             into
             
               Mare
               mortuum
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ever
             against
             the
             streame
             ,
             like
             the
             starres
             that
             are
             carried
             with
             a
             secret
             motion
             of
             their
             owne
             :
             notwithstanding
             that
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             the
             violent
             motion
             of
             the
             common
             course
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             first
             ,
             
               in
               Gods
               eternall
               decree
            
             ,
             that
             their
             should
             be
             perpetuall
             enmitie
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             serpent
             .
          
           
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               in
               calling
            
             ▪
             some
             onely
             outwardly
             ,
             some
             inwardly
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             are
             chosen
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               they
               differ
               in
               their
               rulers
            
             :
             one
             are
             governed
             by
             the
             Divell
             ,
             and
             led
             captive
             to
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             others
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               conversation
            
             :
             
             some
             are
             heavenly
             minded
             ,
             others
             are
             altogether
             earthly
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               their
               ends
               are
               different
            
             :
             the
             way
             of
             
             one
             is
             upwards
             to
             heaven
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             the
             other
             is
             downward
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             even
             to
             hell
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             not
             
               my
               conversation
            
             ,
             but
             
               our
               conversation
            
             ;
             implying
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             meane
             not
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             have
             their
             end
             in
             damnation
             ,
             they
             must
             bee
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             of
             a
             holy
             conversation
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             signifies
             most
             properly
             a
             freedome
             ,
             or
             a
             Burgership
             :
             So
             as
             from
             the
             metaphour
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             thus
             much
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Heaven
               is
               a
               Citie
               ,
               and
               all
               true
               Christians
               are
               Citizens
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               inhabitants
               of
               this
               Citie
            
             :
             for
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             be
             said
             comparatively
             of
             this
             Citie
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             s
             under
             a
             governour
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             s
             governed
             by
             law
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             law
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             store-house
             of
             all
             good
             
             things
             ,
             as
             of
             food
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             of
             the
             like
             sort
             ,
             which
             is
             heaven
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             it
             hath
             rich
             and
             plenteous
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             hath
             liberties
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             from
             Sathans
             tyrannie
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             lawes
             curse
             ,
             and
             condemning
             power
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             shall
             all
             raigne
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             free
             from
             all
             weaknesse
             ,
             from
             ill
             comp●nie
             ,
             from
             temptation
             ,
             the
             lambe
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             
               glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               thou
               Citie
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             they
             speake
             one
             language
             ,
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             language
             of
             the
             beast
             they
             abhorre
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               their
               carriage
               is
               alike
            
             :
             grave
             like
             Citizens
             of
             heaven
             ,
             their
             faces
             are
             still
             as
             they
             were
             going
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             their
             continuing
             and
             abiding
             Citie
             ,
             for
             while
             they
             are
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             
               we
               may
               gather
               divers
               grounds
               ,
               that
               while
               we
               live
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               a
               Christian
               is
               but
               a
               Pilgrim
               and
               stranger
            
             :
             heaven
             is
             his
             home
             ,
             and
             this
             life
             is
             but
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             a
             passenger
             .
             And
             thus
             David
             accompt●d
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             ,
             yet
             but
             a
             stranger
             ,
             both
             himselfe
             and
             his
             fathers
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             a
             passenger
             ,
             hee
             provides
             for
             his
             journey
             ,
             he
             stands
             not
             for
             ill
             usage
             ,
             cares
             not
             to
             looke
             after
             delights
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             uses
             them
             as
             advantagious
             to
             his
             journey
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             
               hee
               is
               inquisitive
               after
               the
               way
            
             :
             fearing
             he
             should
             goe
             amisse
             ,
             and
             furnisheth
             himselfe
             with
             cordials
             ,
             to
             cheere
             him
             and
             
             strengthen
             him
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             he
             inquires
             after
             the
             guide
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             the
             pillar
             of
             fire
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Hee
               is
               well
               provided
               of
               weapons
               ,
            
             against
             such
             enemies
             as
             hee
             shall
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             way
             :
             he
             hath
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             The
             second
             ground
             that
             arises
             hence
             ,
             
               is
               that
               a
               Christians
               indeavours
               are
               of
               a
               high
               nature
            
             :
             his
             looke
             is
             high
             ,
             his
             soule
             and
             minde
             are
             ever
             upward
             ,
             casting
             all
             burthens
             of
             earthly
             cares
             and
             delights
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             freely
             mount
             up
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             maker
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             carriage
             
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               not
               by
               fits
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               his
               trade
               ,
            
             his
             conversation
             ,
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             he
             lookes
             to
             heaven
             ,
             his
             course
             is
             by
             rule
             ,
             and
             by
             law
             :
             whatsoever
             he
             does
             ,
             he
             does
             as
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             chiefly
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             approving
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             sight
             he
             ever
             sets
             himselfe
             :
             briefly
             ,
             hee
             doth
             all
             things
             as
             a
             Citizen
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             ground
             hence
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Christian
               may
               have
               his
               conversation
               in
               heaven
               ,
               even
               while
               he
               is
               here
               alive
               :
            
             for
             hee
             is
             borne
             anew
             ,
             having
             received
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             God
             requires
             not
             impossibilities
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             gives
             abilitie
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             which
             hee
             injoynes
             .
          
           
             
             But
             in
             particular
             ,
             how
             may
             a
             Christian
             bee
             said
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             his
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             said
             to
             bee
             in
             heaven
             ;
             first
             ,
             
               as
               in
               his
               head
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             who
             is
             
             in
             heaven
             already
             ,
             beeing
             gone
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               he
               is
               there
               by
               faith
            
             :
             which
             makes
             
             things
             absent
             as
             present
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             that
             Abraham
             saw
             Christs
             day
             ,
             and
             was
             glad
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             faith
             called
             ,
             
               The
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seene
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             Christian
             is
             in
             heaven
             
               by
               his
               
               hopes
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             is
             there
             
               by
               his
               desires
               ,
               animus
               
               est
               ubi
               amat
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             a
             Christian
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             when
             
               as
               
               his
               meditations
               are
               there
            
             :
             when
             his
             thoughts
             are
             thereon
             continually
             busied
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             was
             ,
             when
             in
             admiration
             of
             those
             joyes
             he
             crieth
             out
             ,
             
               O
               the
               depth
               both
               of
               the
               riches
               and
               wisedome
               of
               God!
               Rom.
            
             11.33
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             hee
             is
             there
             ,
             when
             by
             continuall
             
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             inward
             admittance
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             where
             hee
             may
             freely
             open
             his
             heart
             to
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             those
             that
             are
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             are
             often
             in
             this
             dutie
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             
               the
               glorious
               estate
               in
               heaven
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               with
               
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               onely
               differing
               in
               degrees
               of
               happinesse
               :
            
             both
             estates
             are
             free
             ;
             there
             onely
             a
             freedome
             of
             glory
             ,
             here
             a
             freedome
             of
             grace
             ,
             both
             are
             estates
             of
             redemption
             :
             there
             wee
             are
             redeemed
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             divell
             ,
             
             here
             we
             are
             onely
             redeemed
             from
             the
             power
             of
             them
             ;
             there
             have
             we
             the
             full
             harvest
             ,
             here
             we
             have
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             here
             wee
             are
             heires
             by
             faith
             ,
             there
             by
             full
             possession
             ;
             to
             all
             of
             us
             Christ
             is
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             onely
             there
             hee
             rules
             immediately
             ,
             here
             he
             rules
             by
             meanes
             ,
             by
             his
             deputies
             .
             There
             they
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             here
             we
             also
             have
             communion
             ,
             though
             we
             live
             amongst
             the
             wicked
             .
             There
             they
             praise
             God
             continually
             ,
             here
             we
             indeavour
             it
             continually
             .
             There
             they
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             beatificall
             vision
             ,
             here
             wee
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             ordinances
             which
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               let
               such
               as
               intend
               to
               be
               Saints
               hereafter
               ,
               be
               Saints
               here
               ,
            
             and
             live
             by
             the
             lawes
             that
             are
             given
             us
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             live
             by
             in
             heaven
             :
             for
             the
             kingdome
             is
             in
             such
             sort
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             kingdome
             of
             glorie
             ;
             and
             men
             doe
             thinke
             in
             vaine
             ever
             to
             enter
             into
             glorie
             ,
             without
             comming
             in
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             out
             of
             the
             Apostles
             argument
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Give
               diligence
               to
               make
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
               for
               so
               an
               entrance
               shall
               be
               ministred
               unto
               you
               abundantly
               ,
               into
               the
               everlasting
               kingdome
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             amongst
             many
             other
             ,
             observe
             with
             me
             these
             following
             directions
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             for
             a
             preparation
             ,
             
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             wee
             are
             in
             heaven
             in
             part
             already
             ,
             
             for
             where
             the
             word
             is
             preached
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Angels
             bringing
             downe
             heaven
             it selfe
             to
             us
             ,
             teaching
             us
             in
             the
             lawes
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             .
             
               Vse
               reading
               also
            
             ,
             for
             even
             thereby
             wee
             talke
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             who
             wrote
             those
             things
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             and
             that
             spirit
             that
             guided
             them
             in
             writing
             ,
             will
             also
             guide
             thee
             in
             reading
             .
             Receive
             the
             Sacraments
             often
             ,
             for
             these
             ordinances
             are
             the
             heavenly
             Manna
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             and
             strengthen
             us
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             spirituall
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               often
               communicating
               with
               the
               Saints
               :
            
             these
             earth
             moles
             that
             are
             delighted
             in
             Coeno
             ,
             not
             in
             Coelo
             ,
             all
             companie
             is
             alike
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             Christian
             will
             here
             converse
             with
             such
             ,
             as
             hee
             shall
             be
             with
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             have
             found
             much
             helpe
             this
             way
             ,
             even
             Saul
             in
             the
             companie
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             became
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             earthly
             man
             that
             is
             amongst
             good
             men
             ,
             in
             good
             discourse
             ,
             will
             sute
             himselfe
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             indeed
             good
             discourse
             is
             of
             much
             availe
             this
             way
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             frequent
             as
             it
             should
             be
             .
             I
             inforce
             it
             not
             as
             a
             dutie
             to
             be
             done
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             but
             it
             should
             be
             oftner
             than
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Vse
               such
               meanes
               as
               are
               of
               force
               to
               subdue
               the
               hinderances
               of
               this
               disposition
               :
            
             
             such
             as
             are
             lusts
             of
             youth
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             tamed
             by
             fasts
             ,
             and
             such
             watchfulnesse
             that
             may
             make
             us
             at
             the
             length
             wise
             ,
             for
             so
             ●acre
             as
             wee
             overcome
             our
             lusts
             ,
             so
             farre
             we
             have
             our
             conversation
             
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             often
             in
             private
             watch
             ,
             and
             in
             private
             pray
             ;
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             we
             must
             watch
             unto
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Vse
               much
               meditation
            
             :
             bee
             ever
             setting
             our
             mindes
             something
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             our
             affections
             may
             bee
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             world
             with
             detestation
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             and
             imbrace
             heaven
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             dutie
             wee
             ought
             to
             redeeme
             some
             time
             continually
             .
             Thus
             principally
             Enoch
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             David
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             ,
             meditated
             in
             Gods
             law
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             
             And
             from
             this
             dutie
             ,
             
               let
               us
               bee
               brought
               to
               a
               holy
               use
               of
               soliloquies
            
             :
             checking
             and
             shaming
             our selves
             for
             following
             these
             pleasures
             ,
             for
             unthankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             cheerefulnesse
             ,
             as
             
               David
               why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               O
               my
               soule
               ,
               why
               art
               thou
               so
               disquieted
               ?
            
             By
             these
             recollections
             a
             Christian
             is
             indeed
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             even
             seated
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             besides
             ejaculations
             ,
             
               use
               dayly
               a
               set
               prayer
            
             :
             for
             thereby
             wee
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             are
             fitted
             thereby
             to
             be
             more
             and
             more
             heavenly
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             trade
             of
             Citizens
             that
             make
             them
             rich
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             trade
             ,
             to
             trade
             by
             prayer
             ,
             with
             that
             heavenly
             Citie
             ,
             where
             our
             treasure
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             wee
             shall
             grow
             dayly
             in
             riches
             .
             Thus
             is
             our
             soule
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             our
             affections
             stirred
             up
             to
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             thus
             come
             wee
             to
             set
             our
             faith
             in
             heaven
             ,
             together
             with
             our
             love
             ,
             where
             our
             father
             is
             ,
             where
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             our
             Citie
             ,
             and
             eternall
             
             happinesse
             is
             ,
             thus
             is
             our
             hope
             strengthened
             ,
             which
             carries
             us
             through
             all
             afflictions
             undauntedly
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             heaven
             to
             us
             before
             hea●ven
             :
             and
             thus
             are
             our
             ●esires
             in
             heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             to
             bee
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             best
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             
             wee
             cannot
             alwayes
             intend
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             callings
             ,
             and
             are
             busied
             about
             earthly
             matters
             and
             cares
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             
             yet
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             wee
             may
             bee
             heavenly
             minded
             ,
             for
             God
             in
             mercie
             appoints
             us
             callings
             ,
             to
             busie
             our
             mindes
             about
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             bee
             delving
             in
             the
             idle
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             ,
             onely
             he
             requires
             ,
             that
             we
             in
             the
             
               first
               place
               seeke
               for
               heaven
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             continue
             here
             ,
             but
             wee
             are
             travelling
             still
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ever
             to
             redeeme
             some
             time
             for
             heaven
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             come
             with
             more
             speed
             to
             our
             journeyes
             end
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             a
             helpe
             to
             us
             ,
             
               hee
               hath
               left
               us
               his
               Saboths
               ,
            
             in
             pitie
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             altogether
             be
             rooting
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             
               Let
               us
               have
               a
               care
               of
               the
               well
               spending
               of
               them
               :
            
             for
             by
             this
             we
             pay
             homage
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             are
             put
             in
             minde
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               everie
               day
               redeeme
               sometime
               for
               meditation
            
             of
             the
             vanitie
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             hereby
             will
             our
             untunable
             soules
             be
             still
             set
             in
             tune
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             callings
             ,
             every
             day
             sanctifie
             them
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             is
             cleane
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               goe
               about
               them
               as
               in
               obedience
               to
               
               God
               ,
            
             knowing
             that
             God
             hath
             placed
             us
             in
             these
             callings
             ,
             and
             he
             looks
             for
             service
             in
             imploying
             those
             talents
             bestowed
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             serving
             one
             another
             .
             And
             let
             
               us
               indeavour
               to
               shew
               what
               our
               religion
               is
               ,
               in
               avoiding
               the
               corruptions
               of
               our
               callings
               .
            
             Labour
             also
             to
             see
             God
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             
               in
               crossing
               us
            
             ,
             in
             
               incouraging
               and
               assisting
               us
            
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             stirre
             us
             up
             accordingly
             to
             pray
             continually
             ,
             &
             in
             al
             things
             to
             give
             thanks
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             us
             feare
             alwayes
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             care
             and
             love
             of
             God
             that
             brings
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             doth
             guide
             us
             in
             our
             particular
             actions
             and
             callings
             .
             And
             in
             other
             matters
             use
             our selves
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             by
             these
             things
             raise
             our
             mindes
             on
             high
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             double
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
             First
             ,
             temporall
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             a
             spirituall
             use
             is
             raised
             ;
             thus
             did
             Christ
             ,
             by
             considering
             water
             ,
             he
             was
             raised
             to
             think
             of
             spirituall
             regeneration
             and
             washing
             :
             and
             thus
             we
             should
             doe
             ,
             labour
             to
             see
             God
             in
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             thus
             shall
             wee
             helpe
             our
             soules
             by
             our
             bodies
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             it
             thus
             ;
             and
             therefore
             setteth
             downe
             heavenly
             things
             in
             earthly
             comparisons
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               indeavour
               to
               make
               a
               spirituall
               use
               of
               all
               things
               as
               God
               doth
               :
            
             doth
             God
             send
             crosses
             on
             us
             ?
             then
             before
             they
             leave
             us
             beg
             a
             blessing
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             worke
             his
             intended
             effect
             in
             bettering
             us
             .
             Doth
             God
             blesse
             us
             with
             prosperitie
             ?
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             sanctifie
             it
             to
             incourage
             us
             on
             to
             good
             duties
             :
             so
             as
             in
             all
             estates
             wee
             may
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             .
             
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             make
             pretence
             that
             he
             is
             poore
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             time
             for
             this
             ;
             no
             ,
             grace
             workes
             matter
             out
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             poore
             Paul
             ,
             nay
             Paul
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             see
             how
             he
             is
             busied
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             worldly
             prosperitie
             is
             the
             greatest
             enemie
             to
             a
             heavenly
             minde
             that
             can
             bee
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             
               weake
               Christian
               will
               complaine
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               cannot
               finde
               this
               in
               him
               ,
            
             but
             he
             is
             still
             carried
             away
             with
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             though
             hee
             strive
             against
             it
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             the
             world
             goes
             away
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             such
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             strength
             of
             grace
             this
             way
             is
             not
             in
             every
             Christian
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             at
             the
             first
             .
             Paul
             had
             his
             destractions
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             from
             15.
             to
             24.
             yet
             must
             our
             labours
             and
             indeavors
             be
             that
             way
             :
             the
             sinne
             that
             is
             in
             us
             cannot
             hurt
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             strive
             against
             it
             .
             God
             suffers
             his
             children
             to
             see
             their
             weaknesse
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             deale
             with
             Solomon
             ,
             to
             humble
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             learne
             his
             lesson
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             vanitie
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
             Let
             not
             such
             therefore
             bee
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             cheerefully
             goe
             on
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               more
               we
               labour
               and
               strive
               ,
               the
               more
               wee
               beautifie
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             credit
             our
             Citie
             ,
             and
             draw
             on
             others
             to
             bee
             fellow
             Citizens
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             shall
             we
             free
             our selves
             from
             terrors
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             snares
             of
             the
             divell
             ,
             even
             as
             birds
             when
             they
             soare
             aloft
             need
             feare
             no
             snares
             .
             Thus
             
               also
               shall
               wee
               get
               a
               portion
               here
               ,
               for
               its
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               God
               of
               
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             if
             we
             first
             seek
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             al
             these
             things
             shal
             be
             cast
             upon
             us
             .
             Thus
             
               also
               shall
               wee
               be
               sure
               of
               Gods
               gracious
               and
               faithfull
               protection
               :
            
             who
             hath
             said
             hee
             will
             keepe
             us
             in
             our
             wayes
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             thus
             shall
             wee
             end
             our
             dayes
             with
             comfort
             ,
             woe
             bee
             to
             him
             that
             dies
             not
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             hee
             goes
             hence
             :
             but
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             his
             soule
             in
             heaven
             ,
             even
             while
             it
             is
             in
             his
             bodie
             ,
             this
             life
             is
             but
             a
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             advantage
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             20.
             
             From
             whence
             wee
             also
             looke
             for
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             THese
             words
             lay
             downe
             such
             an
             estate
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             is
             both
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             a
             signe
             ,
             of
             heavenly
             conversation
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             we
             may
             consider
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             Christians
             expect
             it
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             this
             expectation
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             heavenly
             carriage
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             wee
             have
             the
             Scripture
             to
             warrant
             it
             :
             but
             the
             text
             is
             pregnant
             herein
             ,
             we
             looke
             for
             him
             from
             heaven
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             s
             a
             grosse
             conceipt
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             dreame
             that
             his
             bodie
             is
             every
             
             where
             in
             the
             bread
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             bread
             ,
             as
             the
             Lutherans
             would
             h●ve
             it
             :
             the
             scripture
             determines
             that
             the
             heavens
             must
             contain
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             sitteth
             now
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             hereafter
             come
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             now
             here
             ;
             nay
             because
             he
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             he
             sent
             us
             the
             comforter
             ,
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             shall
             leade
             us
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             as
             he
             himselfe
             expresly
             saith
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             hence
             wee
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             another
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             fulfilled
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             comming
             of
             ●hrist
             ,
             one
             whereby
             he
             comes
             in
             the
             fl●sh
             ,
             this
             was
             his
             first
             comming
             :
             the
             second
             comming
             is
             in
             triumph
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             perfect
             our
             salvation
             .
             This
             appeareth
             by
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             faithfull
             desires
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             in
             vaine
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             he
             tooke
             our
             flesh
             to
             draw
             us
             after
             him
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             he
             left
             his
             spirit
             with
             us
             to
             testifie
             it
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             hath
             left
             us
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             prophecies
             thereof
             ,
             witnessed
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             
             
               This
               Iesus
               shall
               so
               come
               ,
               even
               as
               you
               have
               seene
               him
               goe
               into
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             Christians
             doe
             expect
             this
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             evident
             out
             of
             the
             words
             from
             whence
             we
             looke
             for
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             the
             word
             looke
             signifies
             an
             earnest
             expectation
             ,
             implying
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             patience
             ;
             faith
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             hope
             ,
             supposing
             the
             promises
             which
             are
             grounded
             on
             an
             almightie
             
             God
             of
             truth
             ;
             now
             patience
             comes
             from
             hope
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             word
             implyes
             thus
             much
             :
             wee
             hope
             ,
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             we
             patiently
             waite
             for
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             This
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             every
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             and
             it
             begins
             with
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             :
             for
             so
             (
             1
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
             )
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             begotten
             to
             a
             lively
             hope
             :
             and
             (
             Titus
             2.13
             .
             )
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             once
             appearing
             ,
             teacheth
             to
             looke
             for
             the
             blessed
             hope
             .
          
           
             
             For
             as
             in
             nature
             ,
             
               the
               seed
               desires
               growth
               ,
               every
               thing
               desires
               perfection
               ,
            
             so
             much
             more
             in
             grace
             ;
             where
             once
             it
             is
             setled
             ,
             it
             continually
             desireth
             a
             more
             perfect
             estate
             ,
             untill
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             it
             commeth
             to
             the
             top
             and
             pitch
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             relation
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             wee
             being
             contracted
             to
             him
             here
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             continuall
             longing
             for
             the
             consummation
             of
             this
             marriage
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             time
             betweene
             the
             contract
             and
             the
             marriage
             is
             a
             continuall
             longing
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             our
             estate
             here
             is
             a
             warring
             and
             laborious
             estate
             ,
             and
             a
             painfull
             service
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             marvaile
             if
             a
             Saboth
             ,
             a
             peaceable
             ,
             victorious
             ,
             and
             triumphant
             estate
             bee
             sweet
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             
             Hence
             we
             may
             learne
             ,
             that
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             here
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             under
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             estate
             ;
             before
             Christs
             time
             ,
             they
             expected
             the
             first
             comming
             of
             Christ
             :
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             longed
             
             to
             see
             Christs
             day
             .
             Now
             after
             Christs
             first
             comming
             ,
             we
             looke
             after
             his
             second
             comming
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             perfected
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             soules
             in
             heaven
             ,
             are
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             further
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               contrarieties
               of
               
               estate
               that
               are
               in
               a
               Christian.
            
             Hee
             rejoyces
             because
             he
             is
             under
             hope
             ,
             but
             he
             sorrowes
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             already
             obtained
             the
             thing
             he
             hopeth
             for
             ;
             he
             rejoyceth
             because
             of
             his
             assurance
             ,
             but
             sorroweth
             because
             of
             the
             crosses
             hee
             dayly
             meets
             with
             ;
             rejoyceth
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             woe
             is
             me
             that
             I
             dwell
             in
             Meshek
             .
             We
             are
             Kings
             ,
             but
             over
             rebels
             ;
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             have
             much
             ignorance
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             but
             in
             part
             ;
             Priests
             ,
             but
             daily
             polluted
             with
             the
             soile
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             continuall
             washing
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             expectation
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             
             worke
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             a
             grace
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             for
             God
             fits
             us
             with
             graces
             that
             have
             reference
             to
             our
             future
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             it
             arises
             from
             love
             and
             patience
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             assurance
             of
             an
             end
             and
             glorious
             issue
             ,
             Christ
             knew
             wee
             were
             to
             meet
             with
             enemies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             gives
             us
             hope
             as
             an
             helmet
             and
             an
             anchor
             to
             keepe
             us
             from
             shipwracke
             ,
             for
             hee
             is
             a
             Saviour
             as
             well
             in
             saving
             us
             here
             from
             despaire
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             from
             hell
             .
          
           
             This
             lastly
             ,
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             triall
             of
             our
             
             estates
             ,
             for
             many
             that
             thinke
             themselves
             to
             be
             
             good
             Christians
             ,
             thinke
             with
             Peter
             it
             is
             good
             being
             here
             ,
             its
             good
             for
             them
             to
             bee
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             feare
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             very
             thought
             thereof
             destroyes
             all
             their
             mirth
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             them
             like
             the
             hand
             writing
             on
             the
             wall
             to
             Balthasar
             .
             The
             childe
             of
             God
             is
             of
             another
             disposition
             ,
             hee
             is
             begotten
             to
             this
             hope
             ,
             his
             desire
             is
             accordingly
             ,
             his
             indeavour
             and
             labour
             is
             by
             any
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             
             But
             it
             will
             bee
             said
             ,
             
               that
               it
               s
               often
               seene
               that
               good
               Christians
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               desire
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             caused
             by
             their
             carelesse
             carriage
             ,
             and
             yet
             ever
             there
             is
             a
             spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             indeavour
             to
             doe
             something
             that
             may
             prepare
             for
             his
             comming
             :
             but
             a
             strong
             Christian
             hath
             ever
             this
             desire
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             bee
             a
             mortified
             and
             growing
             Christian
             hee
             never
             wants
             this
             hope
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             earnest
             longing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             prayer
             ever
             is
             ;
             
               Come
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             out
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             where
             this
             hope
             is
             ,
             and
             this
             expectation
             ,
             it
             stirres
             up
             and
             quickens
             the
             soule
             to
             a
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             it
             is
             propounded
             here
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             the
             Apostles
             holy
             conversation
             .
          
           
             For
             
               it
               stirres
               us
               up
               to
               be
               pure
               ,
               even
               as
               hee
               is
               pure
               ,
               as
               it
               is
            
             (
             1
             Ioh.
             3.3
             .
             )
             
               For
               wee
               are
               a
               holy
               Spouse
               ,
            
             and
             there
             will
             shortly
             come
             the
             marriage
             day
             ,
             and
             fitting
             it
             is
             that
             wee
             prepare
             our selves
             fitting
             for
             such
             a
             husband
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             
             with
             the
             concubines
             of
             Akashuerosh
             ,
             though
             a
             temporall
             and
             earthly
             King
             ,
             yet
             the
             custome
             was
             ,
             they
             should
             bee
             twelve
             monthes
             before
             they
             came
             to
             the
             King
             :
             and
             much
             more
             should
             it
             be
             our
             dutie
             ,
             ever
             more
             to
             bee
             prepared
             to
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             eternall
             heavenly
             King
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             bridegroome
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soone
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             come
             and
             send
             his
             Angels
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             appeare
             before
             him
             in
             glory
             ,
             to
             call
             us
             to
             the
             wedding
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             
               hope
               will
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               doe
               all
               good
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               right
               performance
               of
               good
               duties
               ,
               
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               sincerely
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               our
               judge
               :
            
             And
             therfore
             not
             only
             the
             duty
             of
             preaching
             is
             urged
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
             Who
             is
             charged
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             all
             at
             his
             appearing
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               bee
               instant
               in
               season
               ,
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               with
               all
               long
               sufferance
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             having
             declared
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thence
             inferres
             ;
             
               what
               manner
               of
               men
               ought
               wee
               to
               be
               in
               all
               godly
               conversation
               ?
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.11
             .
             )
             And
             indeed
             ,
             meditation
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             will
             informe
             us
             well
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             duties
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             thus
             shall
             we
             be
             fruitfull
             in
             particulars
             ,
             according
             as
             our
             meditations
             are
             directed
             though
             the
             principle
             matters
             and
             objects
             of
             our
             meditation
             are
             but
             few
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               this
               hope
               and
               expectation
               will
               stirre
               
               us
               up
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               consummation
               and
               bringing
               to
               passe
               the
               performance
               of
               all
               those
               promises
               which
               are
               to
               be
               performed
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             as
             that
             the
             Gospell
             should
             bee
             preached
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             that
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Iewes
             might
             be
             hastened
             ,
             and
             the
             downefall
             of
             Antichrist
             might
             speedily
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             And
             this
             hope
             will
             also
             incourage
             us
             and
             put
             us
             forward
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             severall
             callings
             and
             standings
             ,
             we
             should
             helpe
             on
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             performe
             ,
             by
             helping
             on
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             inlargement
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             confusion
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
               this
               hope
               will
               worke
               in
               us
               a
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               carriage
               in
               all
               estates
               and
               conditions
               ,
               carrying
               us
               through
               all
               impediments
               with
               courage
               .
            
             For
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             shall
             come
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tarrie
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             come
             full
             handed
             .
             
               My
               reward
               is
               with
               me
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             and
             lest
             we
             should
             thinke
             it
             long
             before
             he
             comes
             ,
             hee
             told
             us
             long
             agoe
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             the
             latter
             dayes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             were
             then
             come
             upon
             them
             .
             Doe
             
               men
               then
               molest
               us
               ,
               persecute
               and
               vexe
               us
               ?
               let
               us
               be
               comforted
               ,
            
             hee
             comes
             that
             will
             tread
             all
             our
             enemies
             under
             our
             feet
             .
             Do
             
               we
               find
               that
               we
               have
               but
               short
               spirits
               ,
               that
               our
               graces
               are
               but
               weake
               ?
               let
               us
               not
               dishearten
               our selves
               ,
               hee
               that
               keepes
               heaven
               for
               us
               ,
               will
               give
               us
               necessarie
               graces
               to
               bring
               us
               thither
               :
            
             if
             we
             want
             ,
             goe
             to
             the
             God
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             hee
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             
             us
             his
             spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             grace
             abound
             in
             us
             ,
             never
             to
             leave
             us
             nor
             forsake
             us
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             perfected
             his
             worke
             ,
             in
             setting
             us
             with
             him
             in
             glorie
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             object
             of
             this
             expectation
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ
             who
             is
             described
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             whom
             hee
             calles
             also
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Saviour
             :
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             to
             impresse
             it
             the
             deeper
             into
             his
             affections
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             
             Christ
             hath
             saved
             us
             already
             ,
             what
             need
             is
             there
             therefore
             of
             his
             second
             comming
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             it
             is
             to
             perfect
             our
             salvation
             :
             for
             redemption
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             glorious
             libertie
             are
             reserved
             to
             his
             second
             comming
             ,
             wee
             looke
             not
             that
             he
             should
             die
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             appeare
             as
             a
             Lord
             of
             glorie
             in
             glorie
             ,
             without
             humiliation
             for
             sinne
             ,
             having
             already
             gotten
             victorie
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             observation
             is
             ,
             
             
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               Saviour
               by
               way
               of
               excellencie
               :
            
             he
             saves
             all
             that
             are
             of
             his
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             from
             all
             evill
             ,
             and
             preserves
             them
             to
             all
             good
             ,
             hee
             saves
             their
             bodies
             and
             their
             soules
             now
             from
             the
             power
             of
             all
             evill
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             hee
             will
             free
             them
             from
             all
             evill
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             everlasting
             Saviour
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             here
             his
             bloud
             runnes
             continually
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             fountaine
             opened
             for
             the
             house
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             for
             sinne
             and
             uncleannesse
             ,
             in
             it
             are
             we
             cleansed
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             damnation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             what
             would
             wee
             have
             more
             ?
             
               Wee
               are
               kept
               by
               faith
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             
               Let
               
               this
               raise
               up
               our
               soules
            
             Are
             wee
             swallowed
             up
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             miserie
             ?
             Let
             us
             know
             that
             we
             trust
             a
             Saviour
             that
             is
             every
             way
             absolute
             ,
             that
             invites
             those
             that
             are
             sicke
             with
             sinne
             ,
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             
               how
               can
               wee
               escape
               ,
               if
               wee
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               .
               Heb.
            
             2.3
             .
             
               Away
               therefore
               with
               all
               ●opish
               conceipts
               of
               meriting
               by
               our
               works
               .
            
             All
             glorie
             must
             bee
             given
             onely
             to
             his
             mercie
             ,
             all
             that
             hee
             did
             for
             us
             was
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             should
             comfort
             us
             when
             wee
             thinke
             of
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             to
             thinke
             withall
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             our
             judge
             that
             is
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             cast
             away
             all
             terrour
             from
             us
             ,
             knowing
             that
             our
             head
             will
             not
             destroy
             his
             members
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             our
             husband
             being
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             will
             also
             crowne
             us
             his
             spouse
             with
             a
             glorious
             crowne
             ,
             therefore
             when
             wee
             see
             the
             fore-going
             signes
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             let
             us
             lift
             up
             our
             heads
             ,
             knowing
             our
             redemption
             draweth
             neere
             .
          
           
             To
             goe
             on
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             Christ
             is
             not
             only
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               our
               Lord
               :
            
             wherein
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Apostles
             Christian
             wisedome
             ,
             hee
             useth
             such
             titles
             as
             may
             most
             of
             all
             strengthen
             his
             faith
             and
             affection
             of
             the
             present
             meditation
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             point
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             a
             thing
             seeming
             contrarie
             to
             reason
             ,
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             :
             hee
             strengthens
             himselfe
             in
             this
             consideration
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             who
             ha●h
             all
             power
             and
             authority
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             Math.
             28.18
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               he
               is
               Lord
               by
               title
               of
               redemption
               ▪
            
             so
             as
             we
             are
             no
             more
             our
             owne
             but
             his
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             bought
             us
             with
             a
             price
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               divell
               by
               conquest
               ,
               Heb.
            
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             hee
             is
             Lord
             over
             his
             Church
             by
             marriage
             ,
             hee
             is
             our
             husband
             ,
             governing
             his
             Church
             with
             sweetnesse
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             also
             
               the
               Lord
            
             by
             way
             of
             excellencie
             above
             others
             ,
             
               depending
               on
               no
               creature
            
             ,
             hee
             is
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             punishing
             with
             terrors
             here
             ,
             and
             damnation
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               he
               is
               Lord
               eternall
            
             ,
             hee
             indures
             for
             ever
             and
             cannot
             die
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             is
             such
             a
             Lord
             ,
             as
             cannot
             abuse
             his
             authority
             ,
             he
             cannot
             tyrannize
             ,
             his
             grace
             and
             vertue
             ,
             are
             of
             equall
             extent
             with
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               he
               is
               a
               holy
               Lord
            
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             Lord
             God
             of
             Sabboth
             ,
             that
             is
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             ,
             hee
             is
             farre
             above
             any
             earthly
             man
             ,
             yea
             above
             all
             creatures
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             sweet
             estate
             ,
             to
             bee
             under
             government
             and
             rule
             .
             
               They
               then
               that
               are
               Lords
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               must
               consider
               though
               they
               rule
               and
               are
               above
               others
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               under
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             thus
             did
             Ioseph
             .
             Therefore
             
               they
               must
               rule
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             it
             is
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             must
             rule
             their
             wils
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               this
               should
               comfort
               Christians
            
             :
             that
             they
             have
             such
             a
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             Lord
             of
             Angels
             ,
             at
             whom
             the
             divells
             tremble
             :
             whom
             
             stormes
             ,
             windes
             ,
             seas
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             doe
             obey
             .
             Yet
             wee
             cannot
             challenge
             this
             comfort
             ,
             but
             upon
             condition
             of
             our
             obedience
             :
             the
             Apostle
             joynes
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             together
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Saviour
             onely
             to
             those
             that
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Lord
             ,
             to
             governe
             and
             rule
             them
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             our
             Priest
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             he
             comes
             by
             water
             to
             purge
             and
             wash
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             bloud
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             .
             The
             wicked
             they
             will
             not
             have
             this
             man
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             say
             nay
             ,
             God
             wil
             be
             a
             Lord
             over
             them
             ,
             ruling
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             hee
             will
             bruise
             them
             in
             peeces
             ,
             none
             shall
             deliver
             them
             .
             If
             we
             will
             avoid
             this
             miserable
             estate
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             him
             Lord
             in
             us
             :
             thus
             shall
             we
             crowne
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             crowne
             us
             with
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             21.
             
             Who
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             bodie
             .
          
           
             THe
             words
             are
             plaine
             ,
             and
             shall
             need
             no
             exposition
             :
             therefore
             wee
             will
             briefly
             come
             to
             the
             doctrines
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             hence
             
               That
               our
               bodies
               are
               base
            
             :
             and
             thus
             are
             the
             bodies
             not
             onely
             of
             wicked
             prophane
             men
             ,
             
             but
             of
             the
             servants
             and
             dearest
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             are
             vile
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             in
             life
             our
             
               originall
               is
               base
               ,
               wee
               are
               dust
               ,
            
             and
             to
             dust
             wee
             must
             returne
             ,
             and
             our
             continuance
             is
             full
             of
             change
             ,
             subject
             to
             diversitie
             of
             estates
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             health
             ,
             paine
             ,
             ease
             ,
             hunger
             ,
             fulnesse
             .
             And
             base
             wee
             are
             ,
             because
             wee
             are
             upheld
             by
             inferiour
             creatures
             .
             We
             enter
             into
             the
             world
             by
             one
             way
             ,
             but
             goe
             out
             by
             divers
             deaths
             ,
             some
             violent
             ,
             some
             more
             naturall
             ,
             and
             by
             divers
             sicknesses
             lothsome
             to
             the
             eyes
             ,
             to
             the
             nosthrils
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             wee
             are
             nearest
             our
             end
             ,
             when
             as
             our
             countenance
             is
             pale
             ,
             our
             members
             tremble
             ,
             all
             our
             beautie
             is
             gone
             .
             But
             
               after
               wee
               are
               departed
               ,
               so
               lothsome
               is
               this
               our
               carcasse
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               had
               out
               of
               sight
               :
            
             yea
             though
             it
             bee
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             23.4
             .
             For
             as
             the
             bodie
             of
             man
             is
             the
             best
             temper
             ,
             so
             the
             corruption
             thereof
             is
             the
             most
             vile
             ,
             the
             best
             countenances
             of
             the
             greatest
             personages
             are
             the
             most
             ugly
             gastly
             objects
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             were
             the
             more
             excellent
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             is
             their
             change
             .
             
               And
               yet
               are
               wee
               not
               to
               conceive
               of
               this
               bodie
               ,
               so
               as
               though
               there
               were
               no
               glorie
               belonging
               to
               it
               :
               for
               first
               ,
               its
               Gods
               workmanship
               ,
               therefore
               excellent
               ,
            
             and
             so
             excellent
             ,
             as
             the
             heathen
             man
             Galen
             being
             stricken
             into
             admiration
             at
             the
             admirable
             frame
             thereof
             ,
             breakes
             out
             into
             a
             hymne
             in
             praise
             of
             the
             maker
             .
             And
             David
             could
             not
             expresse
             it
             ,
             but
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               am
               wonderfully
               made
            
             .
             God
             made
             this
             his
             last
             worke
             ,
             as
             an
             Epitomie
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               we
               are
               told
               that
               we
               owe
               glorie
               to
               our
               bodies
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             bidden
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             wrong
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             infamously
             of
             selfe-murtherers
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               Achitophel
            
             ,
             they
             are
             branded
             with
             a
             note
             of
             shame
             and
             reproach
             .
             And
             God
             to
             shew
             the
             respect
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             bodies
             ,
             hath
             provided
             to
             every
             sense
             pleasing
             recreations
             ,
             as
             flowers
             for
             the
             smell
             ,
             light
             for
             the
             eyes
             ,
             musicke
             for
             the
             eare
             ,
             to
             be
             briefe
             ,
             hee
             made
             all
             things
             for
             the
             bodily
             use
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               these
               bodies
               of
               ours
               are
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             redeemed
             and
             sanctified
             Temples
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             soules
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             when
             wee
             read
             of
             the
             base
             termes
             that
             are
             given
             to
             the
             bodie
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             mistake
             .
             For
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             keepes
             the
             soule
             from
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             grave
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             temple
             and
             instrument
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             being
             misused
             it
             proves
             an
             unto
             ward
             darke
             house
             ,
             an
             unweldie
             instrument
             .
          
           
             
               Wee
               are
               to
               take
               heed
               therefore
               ,
               of
               the
               error
               of
               those
               who
               afflict
               it
               by
               writing
               and
               declaiming
               against
               it
               ,
            
             or
             by
             whipping
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             alasse
             it
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             unruly
             lusts
             and
             affections
             that
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             all
             rebellions
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             body
             doth
             rebell
             ,
             as
             often
             it
             doth
             come
             to
             passe
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             this
             proceeds
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             yeelding
             to
             the
             bodie
             ayde
             to
             serve
             the
             lusts
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             religious
             abstinence
             as
             a
             
             meanes
             to
             tame
             such
             lusts
             and
             weaken
             them
             ,
             which
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             were
             used
             oftener
             than
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             
             are
             the
             bodies
             of
             Christians
             base
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             shed
             his
             most
             precious
             bloud
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             here
             we
             are
             in
             no
             better
             condition
             than
             others
             ,
             
             as
             concerning
             our
             bodies
             .
             Hezekiah
             is
             sicke
             ,
             Lazarus
             hath
             his
             sores
             ,
             David
             and
             Iob
             troubled
             with
             lothsome
             diseases
             ,
             and
             thus
             its
             fitting
             it
             should
             fare
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             
               Christ
               laid
               us
               this
               example
               ,
               he
               tooke
               our
               base
               ragged
               nature
               on
               him
               ,
            
             hee
             hungred
             and
             thirsted
             ,
             was
             pained
             ,
             and
             death
             had
             a
             little
             power
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             desire
             a
             better
             estate
             than
             our
             master
             ,
             our
             head
             had
             ?
             or
             doe
             we
             ever
             thinke
             to
             partake
             with
             him
             in
             happinesse
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             partake
             with
             him
             in
             his
             mean
             estate
             ?
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             dust
             wee
             must
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             fellow
             Saints
             and
             servants
             shall
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               hereby
               God
               doth
               exercise
               our
               faith
               and
               hope
            
             :
             causing
             us
             to
             looke
             and
             expect
             a
             better
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             are
             our
             desires
             edged
             to
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             for
             else
             would
             we
             set
             up
             our
             rest
             here
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             our
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             yet
             there
             is
             sinne
             in
             us
             ,
             from
             the
             danger
             whereof
             though
             wee
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               corruption
               that
               remaineth
               behinde
               in
               us
               ,
            
             and
             by
             this
             hee
             will
             teach
             us
             the
             contagion
             
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             to
             see
             how
             the
             divell
             hath
             deceived
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             effects
             thereof
             bringing
             paine
             ,
             torment
             ,
             and
             lothsomnesse
             .
          
           
             Forthly
             ,
             
               it
               shewes
               Gods
               wisedome
            
             in
             vanquishing
             sinne
             by
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             childe
             of
             sinne
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             shall
             we
             be
             purged
             from
             sinne
             ,
             from
             corruption
             both
             of
             bodie
             and
             minde
             ,
             and
             thus
             is
             our
             base
             estate
             made
             a
             way
             to
             our
             excellent
             estate
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               Wee
               must
               therefore
               moderate
               our
               affections
               to
               the
               best
               things
               of
               this
               life
               :
            
             health
             is
             changeable
             and
             will
             not
             continue
             ,
             beautie
             is
             a
             flower
             of
             a
             stalke
             ,
             the
             flower
             quickly
             fades
             away
             and
             perisheth
             ,
             the
             stalke
             that
             is
             more
             base
             continues
             longest
             ,
             flesh
             is
             grasse
             either
             cut
             downe
             by
             violent
             deart
             ,
             or
             if
             by
             age
             ,
             the
             longer
             it
             lives
             the
             baser
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             increases
             continually
             therein
             till
             death
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             most
             base
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               foolish
               for
               any
               to
               swell
               because
               of
               beautie
               or
               strength
               ,
            
             which
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             are
             but
             curious
             excellencies
             of
             a
             base
             bodie
             :
             and
             farre
             more
             sottish
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             thinke
             to
             resist
             old
             age
             and
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             by
             trimming
             up
             and
             painting
             a
             withered
             stocke
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             conquer
             vilenesse
             .
             
               But
               if
               we
               will
               be
               rid
               thereof
               ,
               labour
               for
               the
               meat
               that
               perisheth
               not
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             6.27
             .
             But
             that
             which
             maketh
             us
             indure
             to
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             is
             with
             Marie
             to
             chuse
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             :
             meat
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             meate
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             destroy
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               And
               let
               this
               be
               as
               a
               cooler
               ,
               to
               quench
               the
               base
               
               wild-fire
               of
               love
               ,
            
             and
             con●ider
             what
             is
             it
             wee
             so
             affect
             ,
             it
             s
             but
             beautifull
             dust
             ,
             a
             painted
             sepulchre
             ,
             a
             body
             that
             after
             death
             will
             bee
             vilenesse
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             while
             it
             breathes
             its
             full
             of
             rottennesse
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             wormes
             ,
             supported
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             by
             a
             carrion
             soule
             ,
             that
             whether
             it
             willeth
             or
             nilleth
             ,
             must
             leave
             it
             and
             goe
             into
             a
             farre
             worse
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             contrarily
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             
               it
               should
               teach
               us
               to
               be
               at
               a
               point
               ,
               cheerefully
               to
               honour
               God
               by
               sacrificing
               our selves
               to
               him
               when
               hee
               calles
               for
               us
            
             :
             count
             it
             no
             shame
             with
             David
             to
             be
             vile
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             if
             the
             worst
             could
             be
             imagined
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             )
             we
             had
             as
             good
             perish
             with
             usage
             aswith
             rust
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             be
             glorious
             ,
             to
             avoid
             vilenesse
             ,
             even
             to
             sacrifice
             our
             bodies
             and
             all
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             :
             what
             though
             the
             world
             esteem
             vilely
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             good
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             shambles
             ,
             Rom.
             8.36
             .
             shall
             wee
             feare
             them
             ?
             no
             ,
             feare
             him
             that
             can
             destroy
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             :
             it
             s
             better
             to
             goe
             to
             heaven
             without
             a
             limbe
             ,
             than
             to
             goe
             to
             hell
             with
             a
             sound
             healthfull
             bodie
             ,
             therefore
             men
             temptation
             of
             the
             world
             doe
             begin
             to
             provoke
             thee
             ,
             say
             to
             thy
             flesh
             with
             Bernard
             ,
             stay
             thy
             time
             :
             (
             the
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             to
             be
             happie
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             therefore
             conclude
             ,
             
               our
               soule
               is
               but
               a
               stranger
               here
               ,
               wee
               must
               entertaine
               it
               well
               into
               this
               house
               of
               our
               bodie
            
             :
             it
             s
             but
             a
             guest
             ,
             use
             it
             not
             basely
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             ill
             guest
             ,
             it
             gives
             us
             sight
             ,
             taste
             ,
             speech
             ,
             motion
             ,
             when
             it
             goes
             away
             ,
             our
             body
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             is
             but
             a
             dumbe
             ,
             dull
             ,
             base
             lumpe
             of
             earth
             .
             Nay
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             whilst
             the
             body
             is
             in
             the
             ground
             the
             soule
             having
             a
             most
             vehement
             and
             earnest
             desire
             to
             be
             knit
             to
             it
             again
             ,
             puts
             God
             continually
             in
             minde
             of
             raising
             it
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             of
             glorifying
             it
             
             in
             a
             holy
             ,
             eternall
             ,
             and
             happy
             estate
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             words
             wee
             may
             observe
             ;
             
               That
               these
               vile
               bodies
               of
               ours
               shall
               bee
               changed
            
             :
             this
             we
             receive
             as
             anarticle
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             it
             beleeved
             truely
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             it
             would
             worke
             a
             strange
             alteration
             in
             the
             mindes
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             they
             are
             now
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             it
             is
             not
             imbraced
             ,
             yet
             it
             remaines
             a
             grounded
             truth
             ,
             that
             these
             bodies
             of
             ours
             sowne
             in
             corruption
             ,
             shall
             rise
             incorruptible
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.15
             .
             It
             was
             foretold
             in
             way
             of
             consequence
             in
             Paradice
             ,
             for
             the
             head
             of
             the
             serpent
             could
             not
             bee
             broken
             but
             by
             conquering
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             enemie
             :
             it
             was
             figured
             out
             unto
             us
             in
             Aarons
             dead
             seare
             rod
             that
             budded
             ,
             and
             Ionahs
             deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             bellie
             of
             the
             fish
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             beene
             3.
             dayes
             and
             three
             nights
             .
             
               It
               was
               beleeved
               of
               all
               the
               fathers
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.
             
             And
             for
             securitie
             before
             the
             floud
             Enoch
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             floud
             Elias
             ,
             were
             taken
             up
             in
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             contrarie
             to
             reason
             ,
             (
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             that
             reason
             can
             reach
             unto
             it
             )
             for
             Christ
             he
             is
             alive
             still
             ,
             the
             dust
             whereof
             we
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             goe
             is
             preserved
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             annihilated
             ,
             and
             why
             cannot
             Christ
             raise
             
             a
             body
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             make
             it
             out
             of
             dust
             ?
             why
             should
             he
             not
             be
             as
             able
             to
             quicken
             dust
             now
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ?
             and
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             the
             soule
             is
             reserved
             in
             heaven
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             his
             second
             comming
             .
          
           
             
               Nay
               it
               is
               not
               contrarie
               to
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               :
            
             we
             see
             every
             yeere
             summer
             comes
             out
             of
             winter
             ,
             day
             out
             of
             night
             ,
             youth
             out
             of
             infancie
             ,
             mans
             age
             out
             of
             youth
             :
             And
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               Thou
               foole
               ,
               the
               corne
               is
               not
               quickned
               ,
               except
               it
               die
               :
            
             nay
             wee
             see
             what
             strange
             changes
             are
             dayly
             wrought
             by
             Art
             ,
             and
             shall
             wee
             thinke
             Gods
             almighty
             power
             cannot
             worke
             farre
             more
             strange
             effects
             ?
          
           
             The
             use
             therefore
             ,
             
             is
             to
             instruct
             us
             if
             we
             beleeve
             that
             Christ
             shall
             change
             these
             vile
             bodies
             ,
             
               Then
               sure
               the
               same
               bodies
               shall
               rise
               that
               died
               ,
               for
               change
               is
               of
               qualities
               ,
               it
               abolisheth
               not
               substances
            
             :
             and
             therfore
             Iobs
             confidence
             herein
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             Iob.
             19.
             
             
               Whom
               I
               shall
               see
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               mine
               eyes
               shall
               behold
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             15.53
             .
             
               This
               corruptible
               must
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               this
               mortall
               must
               put
               on
               immortalitie
               ,
            
             and
             the
             ancient
             Creeds
             had
             ,
             
               credore
               surrectionem
               carnis
               hujus
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               it
               s
               very
               unequall
               that
               one
               body
               should
               honour
               or
               defile
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               another
               bodie
               should
               be
               honoured
               or
               damned
               :
            
             its
             comfortable
             therefore
             to
             us
             that
             love
             our
             bodies
             and
             honor
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             rise
             againe
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             injoy
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             our
             surety
             hee
             raised
             the
             
             same
             body
             that
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             bodies
             here
             that
             fulfill
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             here
             ,
             shall
             partake
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             in
             glorie
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             use
             is
             for
             comfort
             ;
             is
             this
             a
             life
             of
             changes
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             daunt
             us
             ,
             but
             know
             they
             are
             all
             to
             end
             in
             glorie
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             tend
             to
             bring
             us
             thither
             ,
             we
             ever
             change
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             change
             of
             all
             is
             the
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             indure
             these
             changes
             with
             a
             light
             heart
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             change
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             that
             
               Christ
               shall
               change
               us
               ,
               Iob.
            
             6.39
             .
             and
             40.
             
             
               I
               will
               raise
               them
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               saith
               Christ
            
             of
             those
             that
             know
             him
             and
             beleeve
             on
             him
             :
             
               Hee
               is
               furthermore
               our
               head
            
             ,
             now
             wee
             know
             the
             body
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             crowned
             the
             body
             is
             crowned
             :
             and
             therefore
             (
             Rom.
             8.11
             .
             )
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             spirit
             dwell
             in
             us
             that
             did
             dwell
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             spirit
             that
             raised
             him
             up
             ,
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             also
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               a
               whole
               Saviour
            
             ,
             he
             therefore
             will
             raise
             up
             our
             bodies
             as
             well
             our
             soules
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             both
             ,
             he
             hath
             delivered
             both
             from
             hell
             ,
             hee
             will
             raise
             up
             both
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               second
               Adam
            
             ,
             as
             wee
             did
             beare
             the
             image
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             in
             corruption
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             beare
             the
             image
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             in
             glorie
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               hee
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               wowan
               :
            
             that
             
             must
             breake
             the
             serpents
             head
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             must
             worke
             this
             change
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               Christ
               changed
               his
               owne
               bodie
            
             ,
             being
             burthened
             with
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             an
             exemplarie
             cause
             ,
             shall
             much
             more
             raise
             us
             up
             ,
             for
             sinne
             being
             once
             overcome
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             what
             can
             keepe
             us
             in
             the
             grave
             ?
          
           
             Let
             
               this
               strengthen
               our
               faith
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             consideration
             that
             wee
             have
             such
             a
             strong
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             his
             love
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             us
             out
             of
             his
             hande
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             
               make
               it
               a
               ground
               how
               to
               direct
               us
               how
               to
               honour
               our
               bodies
               ,
            
             not
             making
             them
             instruments
             of
             sinne
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             so
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             with
             comfort
             and
             joy
             expect
             and
             desire
             his
             comming
             ,
             to
             change
             these
             our
             vile
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             assure
             our selves
             of
             our
             parts
             in
             this
             change
             ,
             in
             this
             resurrection
             .
             This
             we
             shall
             know
             if
             we
             
               finde
               Christs
               spirit
               in
               us
            
             ,
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             raised
             up
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             in
             us
             ,
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             also
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             for
             the
             first
             resurrection
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             findes
             his
             understanding
             in
             lightned
             ,
             his
             will
             pliable
             ,
             his
             affections
             set
             upon
             right
             objects
             ,
             will
             easily
             beleeve
             the
             second
             resurrection
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             wee
             hope
             for
             this
             change
             ,
             and
             so
             hope
             that
             we
             are
             stirred
             up
             thereby
             to
             fit
             our selves
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             wee
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
             
             it
             is
             a
             si●ne
             that
             wee
             have
             an
             entrance
             into
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             for
             God
             doth
             ever
             honour
             growth
             ,
             with
             assurance
             of
             a
             blessed
             estate
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               this
               should
               comfort
               us
               in
               time
               of
               death
               ,
            
             considering
             wee
             lose
             nothing
             but
             basenesse
             ,
             and
             our
             bodies
             are
             but
             sowne
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             this
             depositum
             which
             God
             committeth
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             ayre
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             ,
             they
             must
             render
             up
             againe
             pure
             and
             changed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             foolish
             conceipt
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             to
             burne
             the
             Martyrs
             bodies
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             their
             ashes
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             thereby
             to
             put
             them
             out
             of
             hope
             of
             their
             resurrection
             ,
             not
             knowing
             God
             is
             as
             able
             to
             raise
             them
             out
             of
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             earth
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             administer
             comfort
             to
             
             us
             at
             the
             death
             and
             departure
             of
             our
             friends
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             are
             not
             lost
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             is
             but
             a
             house
             ,
             and
             a
             hiding
             place
             for
             them
             to
             sleepe
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             length
             God
             will
             not
             forget
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             ,
             with
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             hee
             will
             change
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             like
             his
             glorious
             bodie
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             
             use
             made
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
               ,
            
             so
             as
             we
             may
             apply
             our
             hearts
             to
             wisedome
             .
             But
             when
             is
             the
             time
             of
             this
             blessed
             change
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             laid
             downe
             ,
             onely
             it
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             word
             (
             Shall
             )
             that
             the
             time
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             all
             question
             it
             is
             meant
             at
             the
             last
             day
             and
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             all
             are
             to
             bee
             gathered
             together
             ,
             
             even
             those
             that
             were
             baried
             4000.
             yeers
             agone
             ,
             must
             stay
             till
             the
             number
             bee
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             for
             Gods
             glorie
             that
             we
             should
             all
             meet
             together
             to
             attend
             on
             him
             ,
             with
             multitude
             of
             Angels
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             perfected
             without
             or
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             not
             prevent
             those
             that
             are
             asleepe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             
               is
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               Christians
               that
               are
               weake
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             constant
             professors
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             be
             pledges
             of
             their
             rising
             ,
             who
             continually
             cry
             ,
             
               how
               long
               Lord
            
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               God
               wils
               that
               things
               should
               now
               bee
               carried
               as
               in
               a
               cloud
               :
            
             and
             that
             the
             last
             day
             should
             bee
             a
             day
             of
             revelation
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             
             if
             before
             there
             should
             be
             this
             change
             .
          
           
             For
             use
             ,
             this
             must
             teach
             us
             to
             
               desire
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               the
               hastening
               thereof
               ▪
            
             till
             when
             ,
             the
             soules
             in
             heaven
             are
             not
             perfectly
             happy
             ,
             for
             all
             must
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             made
             perfect
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             desire
             and
             hope
             for
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             to
             be
             united
             to
             those
             bodies
             again
             ,
             that
             they
             lived
             withall
             ,
             and
             so
             deerely
             loved
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             are
             these
             that
             shall
             be
             thus
             changed
             ?
             The
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               our
               bodies
            
             ,
             that
             is
             our
             bodies
             
               that
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             have
             had
             no
             part
             in
             the
             first
             resurrection
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             p●rt
             in
             the
             second
             :
             the
             Baker
             and
             Butler
             of
             Pharaoh
             all
             shall
             arise
             and
             be
             lifted
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             but
             some
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             condemnation
             :
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VERS
             .
             21.
             
             That
             wee
             may
             bee
             fashioned
             like
             unto
             his
             glorious
             bodie
             .
          
           
             SO
             that
             Christ
             shall
             be
             the
             exemplary
             cause
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             our
             resurrection
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             our
             head
             and
             our
             husband
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             reason
             we
             should
             bee
             sutable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             came
             not
             to
             make
             himselfe
             like
             us
             ,
             but
             us
             like
             him
             ;
             he
             first
             must
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             blessed
             and
             anointed
             ,
             and
             a
             sonne
             ,
             the
             head
             makes
             us
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             sonnes
             :
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             though
             before
             his
             reall
             incarnation
             ,
             yet
             they
             ascended
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             ,
             they
             are
             glorious
             like
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             shall
             wee
             in
             his
             good
             time
             and
             pleasure
             .
             
          
           
             
             But
             how
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             in
             these
             particulars
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             immortall
             never
             to
             die
             againe
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             ,
             we
             shall
             bee
             freed
             from
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             from
             all
             mortalitie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             uncorruptible
             ,
             wee
             shall
             have
             no
             corruption
             whithin
             us
             or
             without
             us
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             1
             Cor.
             15.53
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             embalmed
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             shall
             cause
             us
             to
             remaine
             for
             ever
             incorruptible
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             unchangeable
             :
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             sicknesse
             of
             bodie
             ,
             or
             indisposednesse
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             Then
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             in
             
             perfect
             strength
             ,
             here
             we
             contract
             to
             our selves
             weaknesse
             by
             every
             little
             thing
             ,
             as
             alteration
             of
             ●ire
             ,
             study
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             there
             the
             body
             shall
             be
             inabled
             to
             every
             thing
             ,
             but
             here
             we
             are
             weak
             unfit
             ,
             and
             soone
             wearie
             of
             any
             dutie
             ,
             soone
             tired
             in
             prayer
             ,
             wearie
             of
             hearing
             ,
             so
             as
             even
             Moses
             his
             armes
             must
             be
             supported
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             
               beautie
               and
               comelinesse
            
             ,
             the
             most
             lovely
             complexion
             and
             proportion
             of
             parts
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             dregges
             in
             our
             body
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             spent
             by
             death
             ,
             farre
             better
             than
             after
             Physicke
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             brings
             the
             body
             into
             a
             quiet
             repose
             ,
             all
             wants
             shall
             be
             supplyed
             ,
             what
             is
             misplaced
             shall
             be
             reduced
             into
             right
             order
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             what
             though
             we
             lose
             limbes
             for
             Christs
             ●ake
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             indepted
             to
             us
             ,
             none
             shall
             goe
             thither
             maimed
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             
             Christ
             himselfe
             retained
             wounds
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             shall
             we
             be
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             this
             was
             a
             voluntarie
             dispensation
             ,
             he
             suffered
             them
             to
             appeare
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             Thomas
             ,
             not
             of
             necessitie
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             these
             
               bodies
               of
               ours
               shall
               be
               spirituall
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             a
             naturall
             bodie
             is
             upheld
             by
             naturall
             meanes
             ,
             as
             meate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             Physicke
             ,
             but
             then
             shall
             there
             be
             no
             need
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             be
             al
             in
             all
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             our
             body
             shal
             obey
             the
             spirit
             ,
             now
             the
             body
             keeps
             the
             spirit
             in
             slavery
             ,
             but
             thē
             shal
             it
             readily
             ye●ld
             to
             everie
             motion
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             The
             Vbiquitaries
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             the
             spiritualitie
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             
             they
             would
             have
             it
             in
             all
             places
             .
             But
             they
             may
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             because
             wee
             shall
             have
             spirituall
             bodies
             ,
             therefore
             our
             bodies
             also
             shall
             be
             in
             all
             places
             like
             to
             Christs
             bodie
             .
             
               The
               ground
               of
               the
               glorie
               of
               these
               our
               bodies
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             the
             beatificall
             vision
             ,
             and
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             :
             if
             our
             beholding
             him
             here
             in
             his
             ordinances
             bee
             of
             such
             a
             power
             as
             to
             transforme
             us
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             What
             a
             change
             shall
             be
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ?
             and
             if
             his
             first
             comming
             had
             that
             power
             to
             make
             all
             things
             new
             (
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             )
             much
             more
             when
             hee
             commeth
             the
             second
             time
             in
             glory
             ,
             shall
             he
             make
             all
             things
             new
             and
             glorious
             .
          
           
             
             This
             therefore
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               should
               incourage
               us
            
             ,
             in
             all
             causes
             of
             dismay
             and
             trouble
             ,
             rather
             than
             wee
             will
             offend
             God
             to
             lose
             our
             bodies
             ,
             knowing
             that
             wee
             give
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             receive
             them
             againe
             with
             advantage
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               labour
               wee
               to
               make
               our
               bodies
               instruments
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
            
             that
             honours
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             honour
             our
             bodies
             wherein
             are
             the
             seeds
             of
             immortalitie
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             so
             using
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             bee
             carried
             to
             the
             grave
             with
             honour
             .
          
           
             
             
               Let
               us
               also
               honour
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               deceased
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               places
               of
               their
               sepulture
               :
            
             as
             Cabinets
             wherein
             the
             precions
             dust
             of
             the
             holy
             Saints
             are
             laid
             up
             in
             keeping
             .
          
           
             
             
               And
               let
               us
               not
               be
               like
               them
               without
               faith
               ,
               that
               
               thinke
               the
               bodies
               are
               lost
               for
               ever
               ,
               that
               are
               cast
               into
               the
               grave
            
             ;
             like
             children
             that
             seeing
             the
             silver
             cast
             into
             the
             furnace
             ,
             thinke
             it
             utterly
             cast
             away
             ,
             till
             they
             see
             it
             come
             out
             againe
             a
             pure
             vessell
             .
             And
             when
             wee
             die
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             trouble
             our
             mindes
             with
             the
             discomfortable
             thoughts
             of
             wormes
             ,
             
             rottennesse
             ,
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             let
             us
             looke
             beyond
             these
             ,
             on
             the
             haven
             whether
             wee
             are
             going
             ,
             this
             made
             Iob
             though
             covered
             all
             over
             with
             ulcers
             ,
             to
             say
             with
             a
             cheerfull
             heart
             ,
             
               My
               redeemer
               liveth
            
             ,
             
             
               though
               after
               my
               skinne
               ,
               wormes
               consume
               this
               flesh
               .
            
             If
             
               wee
               want
               limbes
            
             to
             our
             bodies
             ,
             comfort
             our selves
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             will
             restore
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             
             
               let
               us
               serve
               here
               with
               our
               best
               indeavours
               ,
            
             it
             is
             but
             a
             while
             and
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             :
             is
             it
             not
             better
             thus
             to
             doe
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             blessed
             change
             ,
             than
             to
             spare
             this
             vile
             body
             ,
             and
             pamper
             it
             by
             sacrificing
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             imploy
             all
             our
             time
             in
             the
             serving
             and
             pleasing
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             not
             to
             care
             to
             prostitute
             our selves
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             filthinesse
             ?
             what
             shall
             we
             get
             by
             these
             courses
             ?
             but
             at
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             when
             wee
             should
             lift
             up
             our
             heads
             because
             our
             redemption
             draweth
             nigh
             ,
             then
             shall
             we
             be
             overcome
             with
             shame
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             terror
             ,
             and
             horror
             of
             conscience
             .
             But
             happie
             are
             we
             therefore
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             good
             course
             wee
             can
             so
             resigne
             up
             our selves
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bee
             resolute
             with
             
               Hester
               ,
               If
               I
               perish
               I
               perish
               ,
               if
               I
               live
               I
               live
               to
               Christ
               ,
               if
               I
               die
               I
               die
               to
               him
               :
            
             :
             what
             I
             have
             
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             keepe
             I
             am
             assured
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             offend
             him
             for
             any
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             whatsoever
             :
             these
             resolutions
             had
             the
             Patriarches
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             these
             made
             them
             die
             with
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             21.
             
             According
             to
             the
             working
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             even
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             to
             Himselfe
             .
          
           
             THe
             word
             that
             is
             translated
             working
             ,
             may
             and
             doth
             signifie
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             translated
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             .
             But
             the
             words
             being
             plaine
             ,
             we
             will
             come
             to
             some
             observations
             .
          
           
             
             And
             first
             of
             all
             observe
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               hath
               a
               power
               able
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               to
               himselfe
               :
            
             and
             this
             hee
             hath
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             office
             of
             Mediatorship
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             to
             reconcile
             and
             appease
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             opposite
             powers
             to
             overcome
             all
             of
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             free
             them
             from
             all
             ill
             ,
             and
             raise
             them
             to
             all
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             requires
             a
             power
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             above
             all
             created
             powers
             ,
             for
             God
             could
             not
             bee
             appeased
             but
             by
             an
             infinite
             price
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             one
             that
             is
             God
             :
             and
             wee
             could
             not
             bee
             defended
             from
             sinne
             and
             hell
             (
             whose
             power
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             finite
             power
             )
             but
             by
             a
             power
             beyond
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             
             power
             as
             must
             regenerate
             and
             renew
             us
             notwithstanding
             the
             opposite
             power
             of
             the
             divell
             ,
             and
             our
             corruptions
             within
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             worke
             than
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             creation
             .
             And
             all
             this
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               subdued
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               Divell
               .
               Heb.
            
             2.14
             .
             He
             hath
             subdued
             diseases
             and
             windes
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             word
             he
             smote
             his
             enemies
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             he
             hath
             subdued
             all
             ill
             of
             the
             body
             and
             minde
             ,
             forgiving
             sinnes
             ,
             opening
             our
             hearts
             ,
             subduing
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             death
             hath
             yeelded
             to
             his
             power
             .
             
               O
               death
               ,
               I
               will
               bee
               thy
               death
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             this
             
               power
               ,
               
               so
               he
               will
               use
               this
               power
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             and
             this
             hee
             will
             doe
             ,
             because
             
               what
               ever
               Christ
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             hee
             is
             powerful
             ,
             merciful
             and
             loving
             ,
             for
             his
             Churches
             sake
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             
               because
               our
               bodies
               doe
               require
               it
               :
            
             for
             it
             must
             be
             an
             infinite
             power
             that
             makes
             the
             body
             of
             dust
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             Christ
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             declared
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             said
             hee
             was
             mightily
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             son
             of
             God
             by
             his
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             from
             a
             privation
             to
             a
             habit
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             regression
             by
             a
             naturall
             course
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             our
             bodies
             to
             returne
             from
             dust
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             a
             supernaturall
             infinite
             power
             of
             one
             that
             is
             God.
             
               Let
               those
               that
               are
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               his
               members
               consider
               this
               ,
            
             against
             whom
             doe
             ye
             strive
             ?
             even
             against
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             was
             able
             with
             a
             word
             to
             
             strike
             his
             enemies
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             now
             being
             in
             glory
             ,
             how
             fearfull
             and
             terrible
             should
             his
             power
             be
             to
             such
             ?
             who
             should
             learn
             betimes
             to
             kisse
             the
             sonne
             ,
             before
             they
             perish
             in
             the
             mid-way
             .
             And
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             
               let
               them
               comfort
               themselves
               that
               are
               under
               the
               government
            
             of
             so
             powerfull
             a
             majesty
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             bruise
             all
             their
             enemies
             under
             them
             .
             Nay
             they
             are
             already
             all
             conquered
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             consider
             of
             all
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             apply
             them
             to
             his
             power
             .
             It
             is
             a
             powerfull
             Saviour
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
               all
               you
               that
               are
               heavie
               laden
               ,
               I
               will
               raise
               you
               up
               ,
            
             it
             is
             he
             that
             is
             able
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             promises
             my
             grace
             shal
             be
             sufficient
             for
             you
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             to
             instruct
             fully
             ,
             a
             Priest
             to
             satisfie
             Gods
             wrath
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             a
             King
             to
             subdue
             all
             their
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               let
               this
               incourage
               us
               to
               set
               our selves
               against
               our
               corruptions
               :
            
             some
             there
             are
             that
             having
             a
             little
             strove
             with
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             finding
             not
             that
             they
             have
             gotten
             any
             sensible
             ground
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             as
             out
             of
             hope
             and
             heart
             ,
             sit
             down
             with
             this
             opinion
             ,
             
               as
               good
               never
               a
               whit
               as
               not
               the
               better
            
             ;
             and
             so
             yeeld
             up
             the
             bucklers
             :
             what
             a
             distrustfull
             incredulous
             estate
             is
             this
             ?
             is
             not
             he
             God
             that
             hath
             promised
             ?
             is
             hee
             not
             truth
             it selfe
             ?
             hath
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             shall
             it
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             ?
             feare
             not
             these
             Anakims
             nor
             Cananites
             ,
             depend
             on
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             alone
             with
             the
             performāce
             of
             his
             promises
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               despaire
               of
               none
               though
               never
               so
               weake
               ,
            
             so
             long
             as
             they
             use
             the
             meanes
             ,
             for
             
             Christ
             hath
             created
             all
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             hee
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             will
             change
             us
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             word
             he
             is
             able
             to
             change
             others
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             obstinate
             ;
             for
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             under
             the
             word
             and
             meanes
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             the
             armes
             of
             an
             almighty
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             any
             be
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             or
             if
             wee
             wish
             well
             to
             any
             ,
             we
             should
             perswade
             them
             to
             prize
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               this
               is
               a
               ground
               of
               triall
               of
               
               our
               estates
               :
            
             would
             we
             know
             whether
             we
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             shall
             bee
             raised
             up
             hereafter
             and
             changed
             ,
             then
             examine
             whether
             
               we
               have
               found
               this
               power
               changing
               us
               ,
               and
               bringing
               us
               to
               grace
               here
               ,
            
             for
             Eph.
             1.19
             ,
             20.
             the
             same
             power
             worketh
             in
             us
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             raised
             up
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             wee
             then
             finde
             our
             understandings
             inlightned
             ,
             our
             wils
             conformable
             to
             his
             wil
             ?
             do
             we
             finde
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             sin
             in
             us
             rased
             ,
             and
             new
             spirits
             ,
             new
             thoughts
             ,
             new
             desires
             in
             us
             ?
             O
             these
             are
             blessed
             evidences
             of
             Christs
             almighty
             power
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             By
             
               this
               meanes
               also
               wee
               may
               try
               our
               profession
               :
            
             
             doe
             we
             come
             by
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             with
             pleasure
             and
             ease
             ?
             alas
             this
             is
             no
             signe
             of
             any
             powerfull
             strong
             worke
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             s
             easie
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             reade
             it
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             contrarily
             if
             we
             finde
             an
             inward
             change
             that
             our
             hearts
             are
             so
             altered
             as
             we
             can
             over
             
               rule
               our
               members
               contrary
               to
               our
               lusts
               ,
            
             and
             contrary
             to
             occasions
             ,
             then
             stronger
             is
             he
             that
             ruleth
             in
             us
             ,
             than
             hee
             that
             ruleth
             in
             
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             4.4
             .
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             resist
             a
             temptation
             where
             none
             is
             ,
             the
             mightie
             power
             of
             Christ
             is
             seene
             ,
             when
             being
             invironed
             with
             temptations
             ,
             we
             are
             inabled
             to
             resist
             :
             I
             pray
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             that
             thou
             should
             keepe
             them
             from
             evill
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             17.15
             .
             If
             we
             be
             under
             crosses
             ,
             if
             this
             spirit
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             beare
             all
             patiently
             ,
             it
             will
             keepe
             us
             from
             murmuring
             and
             fretting
             .
             
               It
               will
               also
               convince
               us
               of
               our
               naturall
               estate
               ,
            
             so
             as
             wee
             shall
             see
             evident
             necessitie
             of
             Gods
             almighty
             power
             to
             change
             us
             ;
             this
             made
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             and
             the
             Iaylor
             to
             looke
             about
             them
             for
             helpe
             ,
             Lord
             what
             wouldest
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             doe
             ?
             and
             thus
             it
             
               will
               make
               us
               never
               to
               give
               God
               rest
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               respite
               ,
            
             till
             that
             power
             that
             shall
             raise
             up
             our
             bodies
             ,
             doe
             raise
             up
             also
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             he
             shine
             in
             us
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             did
             bring
             light
             out
             of
             darknes
             ,
             and
             fashion
             us
             as
             in
             his
             wisedome
             shall
             be
             most
             meet
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             Almightie
             power
             ,
             should
             
               teach
               us
               not
               to
               be
               dejected
               or
               cast
               downe
               ,
               at
               the
               reports
               of
               the
               afflicted
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               abroad
               ,
            
             it
             should
             bring
             us
             rather
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             rely
             upon
             his
             goodnes
             and
             power
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             ever
             God
             almighty
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             mercifull
             God
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             the
             Church
             the
             more
             instantly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             beautie
             instead
             of
             ashes
             ,
             wee
             should
             urge
             him
             with
             his
             promise
             of
             building
             up
             and
             defending
             of
             his
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             destroying
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             make
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             a
             ground
             to
             strengthen
             us
             in
             the
             beleefe
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             returne
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             from
             Babylon
             ,
             was
             sealed
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dry
             bones
             ,
             Ezek.
             37.
             as
             also
             the
             Apostle
             from
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             gathereth
             that
             God
             by
             that
             power
             ,
             hath
             and
             will
             deliver
             him
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             
               when
               wee
               are
               oppressed
               with
               any
               
               extremitie
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               by
               continuall
               meditation
               of
               his
               promises
               ,
               wee
               should
               strengthen
               our selves
               ,
               and
               apply
               them
               to
               our
               present
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
            
             knowing
             that
             he
             that
             raised
             us
             out
             of
             dust
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             bee
             buried
             in
             miserie
             ,
             but
             will
             with
             the
             triall
             give
             us
             a
             gracious
             issue
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             by
             raising
             up
             our
             bodies
             at
             the
             last
             day
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             ,
             which
             made
             also
             the
             Patriarch
             Abraham
             to
             hope
             above
             hope
             :
             what
             though
             our
             helpes
             be
             few
             ?
             its
             no
             matter
             what
             the
             instrument
             is
             ,
             so
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             chief
             worker
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               This
               should
               incourage
               us
               ,
               to
               
               stand
               out
               sted
               fast
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               for
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             do
             not
             think
             with
             our selves
             ,
             alas
             I
             am
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             weake
             sillie
             man
             ;
             what
             can
             I
             doe
             against
             a
             multitude
             ?
             let
             not
             such
             thoughts
             discourage
             thee
             :
             thinke
             of
             Luther
             a
             poore
             Monke
             ,
             who
             alone
             set
             himselfe
             against
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             wrought
             that
             effect
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             all
             cause
             at
             this
             day
             to
             honour
             the
             memorie
             of
             him
             :
             it
             is
             not
             thou
             ,
             but
             God
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             confound
             all
             thine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             
             Moses
             ,
             behold
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           
             
             Yet
             further
             ,
             
               this
               should
               bee
               observed
               by
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               a
               ground
               of
               his
               perseverance
               to
               the
               end
               :
            
             for
             when
             wee
             know
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             what
             can
             bereave
             us
             of
             our
             blessings
             ?
             what
             can
             make
             our
             faith
             faile
             ?
             its
             Gods
             power
             that
             will
             keepe
             us
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             shall
             have
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             come
             into
             condemnation
             ,
             Ioh.
             6.39
             ,
             40.44.47
             .
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             Christ
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             swayes
             all
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             our
             building
             up
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             contraries
             we
             should
             beleeve
             contraries
             ,
             that
             death
             will
             worke
             life
             ,
             miserie
             happinesse
             ,
             corruption
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             vilenesse
             glorie
             ;
             for
             its
             Gods
             order
             to
             worke
             by
             contraries
             ,
             that
             his
             power
             might
             the
             more
             appeare
             .
          
           
             
             And
             
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               then
               behold
               him
               that
               is
               thus
               able
               and
               all-sufficient
            
             ;
             that
             shall
             presently
             glorifie
             our
             soule
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             will
             raise
             up
             our
             bodie
             also
             ,
             and
             unite
             it
             to
             our
             soule
             ,
             to
             partake
             with
             it
             in
             glorie
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             that
             will
             then
             quit
             us
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             death
             ,
             change
             ,
             all
             our
             enemies
             shall
             bee
             troden
             under
             our
             foote
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             by
             his
             almightie
             power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             farre
             above
             that
             wee
             are
             able
             to
             think
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             with
             a
             holy
             admiration
             thereof
             ,
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             (
             Ephes.
             3.20
             .
             )
             To
             him
             be
             glorie
             for
             evermore
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A12184-e430
           
             Lo●uere
             ut
             videa
             ?
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               8.5
            
             .
          
           
             Animus
             ●ujusque
             is
             est
             quisque●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12184-e600
           
             1
             
               The
               Appellation
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             3
             Limitation
             .
          
           
             
               Meanes
               to
               get
               Ioy.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             120.5
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             and
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             judgment
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
          
           
             I
             Of
             Discretion
             .
          
           
             II
             Of
             Directi●n
             .
          
           
             III
             Of
             Jurisdiction
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.15
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             against
             seducers
             .
          
           
             Remedy
             1.
             
          
           
             Remedy
             2.
             
          
           
             Remedy
             3.
             
          
           
             Remedy
             4.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             and
             waies
             to
             mortifie
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Three
             parts
             ▪
             viz.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Act
             ,
             Worship
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Object
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             most
             part
             ,
             viz.
             in
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             God
             must
             be
             worshipped
             in
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Vse
             ,
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             outward
             worship
             is
             so
             well
             liked
             and
             loved
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             spirituall
             worshippers
             .
          
           
             Helps
             unto
             spiritual
             worship
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Causes
             of
             true
             joy
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             true
             Christian
             joy
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             Signe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Doctrine
               ▪
            
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             4
             ,
          
           
             Reason
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             fleshly
             confidence
             .
          
           
             St.
             Pauls
             prerogatives
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             exceeds
             humane
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               ▪
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             the
             choice
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             meanes
             how
             to
             be
             united
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             mortification
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Direct
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Hind
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hind
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Hind
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hind
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             Signe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             Signe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             Signe
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Signe
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             unto
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             unto
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             imitation
             consists
             .
          
           
             Why
             examples
             are
             laid
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Who
             were
             enemies
             to
             Christs
             crosse
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Helpes
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             against
             vaine-glory
             .
          
           
             Rules
             .
          
           
             Signes
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Direct
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Dir.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vs●
             :
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Qu●st
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
             1.